The chronicle and institution of the Order of the seraphicall father S. Francis conteyning his life, his death, and his miracles, and of all his holie disciples and companions / set foorth first in the Portugall, next in the Spanish, then in the Italian, lastlie in the French, and now in the English tongue.

THE SECONDE BOOKE OF THE CHRONICLES.

OF THE FRIER MINORS.

WHERIN IS PROSECVTED THE discourses of the life, death, and miracles of the Seraphical Father S. Francis, translated out of french into English.

Of the plenary indulgence graunted by Iesus Christ to the Church of our Lady of Angels of Portiuncula.

THE FIRST CHAPTER.

THE more the glorious Father S. Francis profited in perfection, and endeauoured to vnite himselfe with God, the more did he poure out teares, and felt intollerable greife att the losse of soules redeemed by the price of the precious bloud of our Redee∣mer IESVS CHRIST. Wherfore not ceassing to desire mercie of God for* 1.1 sinners, as he thirsted to haue all saued, the yeare of grace 1223. being to that ef∣fect in prayer, an Angell appeared vnto him, and bid him, incontinentlie to repaire vnto the church, because our Lord IESVS CHRIST with his glorious Mother and a great number of Angels there expected him. Hauing receaued this gracious embassadge, he hastened thither and there found our Sauiour sitting in a Royall throne, on the high altare, and the Virgin Mary att his right hand, enuironned with an innumerable multitude of blessed spirittes. The holy Father incontinentlie falling prostrate on the earth, heard the diuine voice of IESVS, saying: Francis, Know that I haue

heard thy feruent prayers: and because I know with what solicitude thou and thy Religious procure the saluation of soules, aske me what grace thou wilt for their soules benefitt, and I will graunt it thee. The S. being by such an answeare emboldened, most humbly answea∣red: My Lord IESVS CHRIST, I miserable and vnworthy sinner, with the greatest reuerence I can, require of thy diuine maiesty, that it will please thee so much to fauour all Christian people, as to graunt them a generall pardon and plenary indulgence of all their sinnes; I meane to all them that shall enter into this church, confessed and contrite. I also beseech thee, O glorious holy Virgin mother, and our Aduocatrix, that it would please thee to make intercession to thy most gracious sonne for me and for all Christian sinners. Our Lady was in∣stantlie moued with these wordes, and began in this sort to pray our Redeemer in his behalfe: O my most high Lord and sonne of my bo∣wels, I beseech thee graunt vnto this thy faithfull seruaunt this grace which he hath demaunded with so great a zeale of the saluation of sou∣les, which thy selfe aboue all other thinges disirest. My God graunt him this grace in this place, to thine honour and the edification of thy holy church. Our Lord sodenlie answeared: Francis that which thou demaundest is great: but this thy desire conformable to mine, deserueth much more, and therfore I graunt thy request. But goe to my Vicar, to whome I haue giuen al power of vnbinding and binding here on earth, and in my name demaund it of him, which said, he disappeared. The Religious that had their celles neere therevnto, saw the splendour, and heard some speach, but durst not approach for reuerence and great feare that possessed them.

The holy Father S. F. hauing thācked God, presētly called Bro. Macie, in whose cōpany he wēt to Perusia, where thē was Pope Honorius with his court: befor whose holines he thus spake: Holy F. I haue reestablished a church that was very ruinous & desert, called S. Mary of portiūcula, very neere vnto the citty of Assise, wherin are residēt your Religious the Frere Min. I beseech your holines by our Redeemer I. C. & his most glorious mother, to voutsafe for the benefitt of the soules of all faithful Christiās, to graūt a plenary indulgēce and remission of all their sinnes, to all them that shall visitt this church in good estate, without giuing any almose in the same. The Pope answeared him that the Apostolike sea did not accu∣stome to graunt indulgēs without giuing of almose, because it will that they be gayned by thē. He thē asked him for how many yeares he desired the indulgēce S. Francis answeared: Holy Father I desire not yeares, but soules? How soules said the Pope. S. Frācis replyed: I require that euery Christian confessed and contrite, that shall come to visitt the said Church, receaue plenarie absolution in earth and in heauen, and that

of whatsoeuer sinnes he shall haue committed from his Baptisme to that very houre. I require not this in myne owne name, but in our Lord IESVS CHRIST, who hath sent me to your Holines. Which the Pope hearing, inspired of the holy Ghost, he thus spake thrice with a loud voice, I am content to graunt it as thou hast demaunded it. But the Cardinals present, aduised the Pope to con∣sider well what he graunted: because by that act he would destroy the indulgences of the holy land, and of Sainct Peter and S. Paul att Rome, which would no longer be regarded. The Pope ans∣weared, that he would not reuoke what he had att that present graunted. They replyed that att least it were requisit he should limitt the said indulgence to a certaine time, and moderate it to a certaine prefixed day of the yeare. The Pope then* 1.2 said: We graunt to all faithfull Christians, that being truely confessed and contrite shall enter into the Church of our La∣dy of Angels, plenary indulgence and absolution both of paine and fault: and we will that the same be of force for euer, for one entier day, that is, from the first euensong till the sunne sitting of the day following. Which the holy Father Sainct Francis ha∣uing obtayned, he kissed his feet: then demaunded his benediction: which receaued, he arose to depart. But the Pope recalling him, said: Whither goest thou simple man, what specialtie hast thou of the indulgence obtayned? The holy Father answeared that his word should suffice: and besides, that this worck was of God, and therfore, it should be published and supported by his diuine Maiesty: and withall, that he would haue no other Bull, but the Virgin Mary, IESVS CHRIST for Notary, and the Angels for witnesses. Which said, he departed, and by the way stayed at the hospitall of leapers, where making his accustomed prayer: it was reuealed vnto him by our Lord IESVS CHRIST, that the indulgence which he had procured, was confirmed in heauen, wherof hauing ad∣uertised his companion, they both retourned to giue thanckes to his diuine maiesty.

How the day of the said indulgence was miraculously assigned from heauen.

THE II. CHAPTER.

* 1.3 THe day wherein the said indulgence was to be gained, was not yet prefixed: S. Francis being come to the Couent of our Lady of Angels, and being about midnight in prayer in his celle,

the deuill appeared vnto him in forme of an Angell, saying: O poore* 1.4 Francis, why seekest thou to dye before the time? why doest thou consume chy complexion by so long watchinges? knowest thou not that the night is made to sleepe, and that sleepe is the principall nou∣rishment of the body? thou art not yet old, why then wilt thou thus kill thy selfe? Were it not better for thee to conserue thy life, therein to serue thy God longer, and to profitt the holy church and thine Order? Beleeue me therfore, and spend not thy life in such su∣perfluous prayers and watchinge; only mediocrity pleaseth God. Which the holie Father hauing heard, and knowing it to be a delu∣sion* 1.5 of the deuill that tempted him exteriourlie by his voice, and interiourlie by his suggestion, arising from his prayer, he stripped himselfe naked, then cast himselfe into a bush full of very sharpe pricking thornes, wherin he tourned and wallowed till the bloud euery where trickled downe, and doeing the same, he thus discoursed vnto his body: Ah my body! it had bin better for thee to contemplat the passion of IESVS CHRIST then to endure this, for hauing in vayne repined and searched the delightes of the world. Thus discoursing, a great light appeared vnto him in the middes of the ice that was there, (it was in Ianuary) and in the bush of thornes he saw very beauti∣full roses white and vermillion, and a venerable troupe of Angels that filled all the way euen to his church, and one of them called him, saying: Come Francis, for our Lord expectethe thee, and in an in∣stant he miraculously found himselfe cloathed. So knowing him that* 1.6 called him, he gathered twelue white roses and twelue vermillion, then went through the way all tapestred with Angelicall spirittes to∣wardes his sweet Lord, before whose feet he fell in great reuerence, and then presented these twelue roses vnto his diuine Maiestie, that appeared sitting on the said high altare, as the other time accompa∣nied with his glorious mother, and assisted with an innumerable mul∣titude of Angels, to whome he said.

Most gracious lord & gouernour of heauen & earth, sith it hath plea∣sed thee to graunt me the plenary indulgence for this church, I most hū∣bly beseech thee to voutsafe also assigne the day wherein it shalbe gay∣ned. I herein coniure thee by the merittes of thy most glorious mother our aduocatrice, that it please thee to appoint the same by thy diuine mouth. Our Lord answeared him: I am content to satisfie thy desire: and therfore, I assigne thee the first day of August from the euen∣song of that feast, wherin is made memory how I deliuered myne Apostle S. Peter from the chaines of Herod, vntill the sunne sit∣tiug of the day following. But tell me if thou please my Lord, said the holy Father after he had giuen him thanckes, how shall the world

know it, and knowing it, how shall it beleeue it? Our Sauiour replyed▪ I will consider therof in time conuenient: but in meane while retourne to my vicare, and carry with thee some Religious that haue seene this apparition, and giue him some of these Roses, and he shall incon∣tinently confirme thee the day, and cause the indulgence to be pub∣lished. The holy Father vpon obedience tooke three white and three vermillon roses, and whiles our lord disappeared, the Angels sung. Te Deum laudamus and S. Francis gaue him thanckes, who presently went to his holynes with Brother Bernard Quintaualle, Brother Angelus of Rieta, and Brother Ruffinus who had seene this great vision. Being before the dore of the church, he found the Pope retourned from Ro∣me, to whome he yelded account of what our lord had told him, cal∣ling his companions for witnesses, and presenting him the said Roses. The Pope hauing attentiuely heard him, and being vnable to satisfie himselfe with beholding the said Roses, so fresh and sweet, and ther∣withall so rauished, as he could no longer containe himselfe, he sayed: Ah good God, such roses in Ianuary, to make me beleue what they ha∣ue sayd! these alone are sufficient: therfore he said to S. Francis, I will consult with my Cardinals how thy request may be accomplished, then will giue answeare, and with those wordes dismissed him. The next day he repaired againe vnto his holines in the Consistory, where by the Popes cōmandement he once more recounted all the successe, and the day which God had prefixed vnto him: The Pope thē said, sith we arecer∣taine of the will of our lord IESVS CHRIST the true and soueraine Bishop, whose place, though vnworthy, we hold on earth, we also in his behalfe doe graunt, the plenary indulgence for perpetuity, to the foresaid church on the day before mentioned.

How the said indulgence was published in the church of S. Mary of Angels.

THE III. CHAPTER.

BVt that so great an indulgēce might be published by Apostolical authority, the Pope wrote to diuers Bishoppes of the valley of Spoletū, and particulerly to the Bishop of Assi••e, within whose diocese the said church was, and to the Bishoppes of Folliniū, of Agu∣bio, and of Nocera, that they should be all present att S. Mary of Angels the first day of August, to consecrate and publish the said indulgēce, that there had bin graunted by diuine reuelatiō and Apostolicall permission, att the request of the holy Father S. Francis: who taking the said letters and thancking the Pope, he departed with his companios with great re∣uerence and humility to deliuer thē to the said Bishoppes, praying them in the name of God and his holines that they would not faile on the said

day to be presēt in his Church, there to performe what was enioyned thē. After that, he retourned to Assisiū where he caused to be prepared a great scaffold for that effect: that the sayd Bishoppes might the more commodiously and better be vnderstood of the people. The day deter∣mined being come, the Bishoppes entred into the said Church, where being ascēded on the scaffold, they said to S. Fran. that though they were come thither to publish the indulgence as they were ready to doe; yet they thought it more requisite, that himselfe should first declare vnto the people, whē and in what sort it had bin graūted him by God and the Pope, which done, they would confirme it. The holy Father answeared thē: though I be not worthy to speake in your presēce: yet as most obe∣dient seruāt, I will performe your cōmand. Ascēding therfore in the pul∣pitt, he made a sermō to the people that thither by Goddes prouidence were abondātly flocked from all the neighbour places, with an extreme feruour explicating vnto thē this so great treasure, which he performed with such deep doctrine, that it seemed rather the discourse of an Angell, thē of a mā vnlearned as he was. Att the end of this sermō, he denoūced vnto the people in the name of God & his most sacred mother, the in∣dulgēce, in these words: Whosoeuer being truely cōtrite & cōfessed, shall visitt this church the first day of August, from the euensong therof, and the night and daie of the feast it selfe to the sunne setting, he shall gaine a plenary indulgence, which is graunted him first by God, & secōdarily by his Vicare Pope Honorius, and the same to cōtinue for euer on that day. The bishopps there presēt to cō∣firme the speech S. Frācis, would not accord to that for euer. The bishop of Assisiū therfore cōfirming the indulgēce to the people, purposing to li∣mitt* 1.7 it to ten yeares, could neuer vtter it: but was cōstrayned to say: for euer: the like happened vnto the other bishoppes. This miracle being ve∣ry euidētly knowne vnto the people, it encreased their faith, & preuēted the doubt which some might haue had, that God himselfe had not graū∣ted this indulgēce. Therefore the publicatiō being ended, the bishoppes being exceedingly amazed att the miracle, did with great solēnity conse∣crate the said church, which continued for euer endued with this great treasure, to the glory of our lord, his holy mother the virgin Mary, and his seruant S. Francis, and to the soules health of all Christians.

Of certaine miracles wrought by Godin confirmatiō of the said indulgence.

THE IV. CHAPTER.

IT pleased God besides the fore mentioned, to cause this so great indulgence to be beleeued and reuerenced in due mannner, for the publike good, by such miracles and reuelations as we shall now relate. The yeare following a great number of people being

come to gaine the said indulgence whiles they watched by night in pray∣er vnto God in the said church, there arose in a moment such a rumour among the people there assembled, that the Religious who were att rest, were awakened therwith. Comming therfore into the church they* 1.8 saw a Doue whiter then snow, that flew fiue times about the Church. One of them stepping forward the better to see, came neere the high altare, where he found Brother Corrado of Offeida a right holy Religi∣ous, of an exceeding exemplare life and famous for miracles, whome he prayed to lett him better vnderstand the occasion of the great mur∣mure that was among the people who verie pitifull cryed out. This ve∣nerable Father answeared that he was content to tell him: conditionally that he would promise not to reueale it to any person during his life. Which being condicioned, he said: I saw the Queene of heauen to dis∣cend, cloathed with an ineffable splendour as holding her Sonne in her armes, and to giue her holy benediction vnto all present: then this Doue* 1.9 which was with her on the altare began to fly, to signifie the visitation of God, it hath here flowne round about the church. Which the peo∣ple seeing, though they knew not all, began thus to crye out towardes heauen. The same day the mother of our lord was seene to enter into the Church with the Religious, and to accompanie the ordinarie pro∣cession, with a great troupe of Angels that sung prayses vnto God. This was seene by Religious of pious life, and also by certaine pilgri∣mes.

As (in the Marquisat of Ancona) one coniured the deuill, that ve∣hementlie afflicted a poore possessed woman, to enforce him to tell what course was to be vsed to expell him: he answeared att lenght, that he tormented not the woman for any sinne of hers, but onlie to the end God might be praysed by her, and that therefore there was no other remedie to deliuer her, but to procure her to gaine the indulgen∣ce of our ladie of Angels; and that he spake thus much as forciblie cō∣strayned to speake against him selfe: as he likewise confessed that by the same indulgence he lost a great multitud of soules which he already held as his owne, by reason of the enormous sinnes they had committed.* 1.10 The woman was therfore with great affliction and greife brought to our ladie of Angels the verie day of the indulgence: and as soone as she was entred the effect succeeded, for the deuill lifting her into the aire departed, and the poore woman fell as dead to the ground: But by the merittes of the glorious Virgin, she incontinentlie arose verie sound of bodie and soule, hauing bin confessed to gaine the indul∣gence.

There are besides, manie true testimonyes to whome haue appeared the spirittes of diuers deceassed, reuealing vnto them, that hauing cer∣taine

dayes before their death, gayned the said indulgence, they were sodenlie by the glorious Virgin Mother conducted into Paradice with∣out feeling any paine of purgatorie: others also gayning this indulgen∣ce that was applyed vnto them by forme of suffrage after their death, by meane of some liuing freindes, were deliuered of the paines of Purga∣torie, as by this ensuying discourse shall appeare.

A Venetian Gentleman that was a verie spirituall Preist, desiring to gaine this indulgence, as he prepared himselfe to goe thither he fell sic∣ke and of the same sicknes dyed: but before his death, he said to a very freind of his: My good freinde, I desire you to beleeue, that there is no man in the world of my kinred or whosoeuer other, in whome I ha∣ue more confidence then in your selfe, nor of whome I hope to obtai∣ne what I desire for the saluation of my soule: I therfore pray you, that if it please God to call me vnto him, you will vndertake so much la∣bour as to goe to our ladie of Angels, to gaine the plenaire indulgence for the benefitt of my soule: and to defray your chardges in the ior∣ney, demaund what you will and I will giue it you, that the indulgen∣ce being mine, you receaue no detriment therby. This freind took what was requisit for his expences and promised to goe. Now this Preist being dead, and the time of Pilgrimage being come, his deere freind, though he saw manie that prepared them selues to the iorney, he, as if he had made no promise, deferred his iorney, purposing with himselfe to goe the yeare following, which is a thing but too ordina∣rie to ingratefull persons, kinred and freindes neglecting and forget∣ting the poore decassed; the Preist appeared to this vnworthy freind in his sleep the same night that he had made the foresaid purpose, and with an angry countenance reprehending him, he said: Goe on thy ior∣ney now with such as prepare themselues therto. He awaking determi∣ned to doe that for feare, which he had neglected to doe for respect of a∣mitye. Hauing effected the promise, the same day that he entred into the church and gayned the indulgence for the deceased, the Preist in the night ensuying appeared vnto him, not as before in choller, but bright and resplendent as the sunnet and thancked him and reuealed vnto him that then when he entred into the church, he entred into Paradice.

Of other miracles of the same indulgence.

THE V. CHAPTER.

THis famous indulgence being diuulged ouer almost al Christen∣dom, there departed from Sclauonia about twenty pilgrimes to gaine this Iubileye: but landing att Ancona, and there hauing

visited the principall churches, they repayred to a monasterie, where we∣re shewed them many precious reliques. The Sacristine, that shewed thē asked thē whither they went in Pilgrimage: they answeared, to our La∣die of Angels, to gaine the indulgence wherof the day approached. The Religious then said: O simple people to endure heat, incommodities, and trauailes, without anie benefitt: for there is no such indulgence as is spoaken of, or att least there is no authenticall bulle of the Pope extant therof, I blame you not to goe of deuotion to that church of our lady: but for the indulgence I tell you your iorney is in vaine. And if you beleeue me, you shall saue much of the way: for there are here in this church far more indulgences then in that whither you goe, which if you be well aduised you may gaine, and so retourne againe. In confirmation of his speech, he shewed them many priuiledges and bulles of Popes, of lardge indulgences graunted to that church. The Pilgrimes vpon these considerations beleeuing the Sacristine, and re∣penting the wearisome trauaile they had vndertaken to come so farre, followed his counsaile, and hauing offered their deuotions in that place, and gayned the indulgences there to be had, determined to re∣tourne. Amongst them was a verie deuout woman, that said vnto them I meruayle, my freindes, you are not ashamed vpon the opinion and discourse of one only man, to loose the meritt of your pilgrimage? Retourne you in Goddes name, if you thincke good, for my part I am determined to goe alone to visitt our lady of Angels, though there were no indulgence in that church, and so to accomplish my iorney so much aduanced: so went she alone towardes Assisium. But by the will of God, that she might not trauaile alone, she erred from the di∣rect way, being therefor much troubled and sollicitous how to finde the ordinary way, there appeared vnto her a right venerable old man all gray, cloathed in a long habitt Religious-like, who said vnto her: Feare not my daughter, for I assure thee thou art in a secure way for thy soule, and know that thy companions shall instantlie ioyne vnto thee. She looking behinde her, saw them all, wherat she was excee∣ding ioyfull: being then together, this venerable old man told them, that they had done well to prosecute their attempted ior∣ney, because the said indulgence was true, and that himselfe was present when the Pope Honorious confirmed it: and that he knew it also to be confirmed of God: though there were many that knew not all that, and that denyed it, and therfore bid them goe on confidentlie. And after he had made them a worthie exhorta∣tion, to persuade them to offend God so much no more, he va∣nished in their presence, leauing them exceedinglie comforted and thanckfull vnto God▪ Coming to Assisium they manifested

this accident, and hauing gayned the indulgence, they ioyfullie tooke their iorney of retourne. The aforesaid woman by reason of a sicknes that happened her vnto, remayned alone behinde: but dying afterward, she ouertooke them in spiritt, and appeared vnto them on the sea, and said vnto them: Feare yee not, for I am such a one your companion, that am dead att Assisium. The Virgin Marie hath sent me to assure you of the vertue of the plenary indul∣gence; wherebie I passed incontinentlie to heauen, without endu∣ring the least punishment, which said, she disappeared. Wherfore many of those Pilgrimes that saw this woman on the sea, retour∣ned often times with greater faith to gaine the indulgence, and re∣counted the apparitions: so that though no bulles were seene, Sainct Francis not respecting them, many of diuers nations, repayred thi∣ther, when neither warre nor plague did hinder them: for God who graunted it and promised to fauour it also with his grace, be∣sides the reuelation therof vnto many, did also inspire soules to seeke the pourchace of their saluation in that holie church.

An old man, comming to gaine this indulgence recounted what he had heard spoaken by a Pilgrime that first doubted therof: to witt, that being in a solitarie place, where he recommended himselfe to God, he seemed miraculouslie to see the Pope, the Cardinals, and S. Francis, conferring together; and that according to the gestures and motions they vsed, it seemed that the Pope would giue the bulle of this indulgence to S. Francis, who refused it, and one of the Cardinals standing vp, tooke a booke in his hand, wherin he read these wordes: A plenarie indulgence of all sinnes att S. Marie of Angels, graunted in earth and confirmed in heauen, and tourning leafe by leafe, he still read the same thing, and hauing tourned it all ouer, and so read the said booke, the vision disappeared, and the pilgrime to his great contentment rested fullie satisfied, of the meritt and vertue of the said indul∣gence.

The Bishop of Assisium named Illuminato, diuers times made relatiō of a gentleman a very deuout pilgrime, to whō (being by some dissuaded from goeing to gaine the said indulgence) there appeared, as he was in prayer, a Religious man, in habitt of a Deacon, cloathed in white, and exceedinglie glittering, who thrice said vnto him: The indulgence is true, come sec••rely. Being so assured by the true Deacon of IESVS CHRISTS. Francis, with great confidence repayred thither, in all his iorney diuulging this indulgence, wherof he so much doubted before being related by other: he recounted this his vision to the said Bishop of Assisium.

Certaine Pilgrimes comming from the marquisate of Ancona to

gaine the said indulgence, they mett some yong men, who vnderstan∣ding by them whither they went, one of them deridingly said; that indulgence whither you goe is as true, as that I hold in my hand that swallow that flyeth in the aire: which hauing said, he instantlie saw the swallow in his hand, att which miracle both the pilgrimes and those present, were all amazed: the said yong man acknowledged his∣fault, and accused himselfe, the Pilgrimes confirmed in faith, procee∣ded on their iorney, euery where recounting what had befallen them to the praise of God, so highly zealous of the saluation of miserable soules.

Gerard de Fighnio being very passionately amourous of an honest woman, to whom he could in no sort gett to speake, by reason that she was almost alwayes retired in her house, and accompanyed when she went abroad, he attended an occasion (the deuill hauing alreadie led him into error) when, according to her custome, she should of deuotion goe to our Lady of Angels, hoping either in the way, or in the church, some opportunity would be offered of speaking vnto her: the time being come, he ioyned himselfe in company with many deuout personnes, that went with the said woman to gaine the indulgence; but the men being a litle separated from the women, his first hope was vaine, and his second more: for it miraculously hap∣pened that he could neuer see her in the church, though he well saw all her company. Wherfore acknowledging his fault, and repenting it, he confessed himselfe, gayned the indulgence, chaunged his life and behauiour, yea so far foorth, that he shortly after became Religious, where he liued and dyed vertuously.

What sanctity Sainct Francis would haue obserued in that church.

THE VI. CHAPTER.

AS well in respecte of the accidentes afore recited, as diuers other which God wrought in this holie church, the holy Father Sainct Francis avouched as being re∣uealed vnto him, that it was loued of the Virgin Mary with a particuler deuotion aboue all other churches of the world. Ther∣in were also graunted verie great graces to the said holy Father, and prerogatiues generallie and particulerlie, for himselfe and for others: and therfore, that the Religious might neuer forgett with what deuotion and reuerence they ought to respect that church,

and that particuler memory might be had therof aboue all the me∣morable thinges of the Order: being one day sicke in presence of his Vicar Generall, and many other Religious, in manner of a testament he left these wordes: I will that this house and church of our Lady of Angels of Portiuncula, be duely reuerenced and honoured of my Religious, and that therein be the residence of the Generall of the Order; that he may prouide vnto this house a pious family, with greater deuotion and dilligence, to the end it may serue for example and mirour in piety and good conuersation; and especially that there be chosen very spirituall Preistes and Clarckes, to minister with deuotion, that the Religious and seculers comming hither to gaine this holy indulgence be well edified therby: and likewise I will that the lay Brethten be chosen humble and of ver∣tuous life, and that they serue the Preistes, with much respect and reuerence. I will besides that in this place be obserued a perpetuall silence, and that if there be necessity of speaking, they speake only with their superiours and among them, be very wary not to re∣count worldlie matters, or other idle wordes, yea that themselues giue no eare in such thinges to seculer personnes, to the end that no worldly matter enter into this holie house, and that the Reli∣gious may the better conserue their holy pouertie therin. And with all that this habitation be not prophaned by earthly discourses: but that therein the time be alwayes employed in himnes, prayers, and psalmes, the most secure armour for guard of the hart. And if any re∣ligious herein already placed, become and libertine a obserue not this Order and course of life, I will that the Guardian expell him, and put an other, such as he shall thinck sitt, in his place. To the end that if other Religious and monasteries established, wheresoeuer els where doe erre from the puritie due to their estate and to their vocation, and vow made to God, this holy place att least, blessed by our Lord, may remaine and perseuer as a mirour and example of true Religion, and euangelicall perfection, and may be a candle∣lesticke before the throne of God, and the glorious Virgin Mary, euer burning and giuing light, for whose sake God may pardon the faultes and offences of all the Brethren of the Order, and that this plante of our Religion may be for euer conserued, produ∣cing fruites worthy of merittes, and so obtayning the most holie grace of God.

Such was the Order of the glorious Father S. Francis, which was seriously obserued of his first Religious, nourished and educa∣ted with the purest milke of sanctitie, who knowing how much this place was loued of IESVS CHRIST and his sacred mo∣ther,

liued alwayes in this house, in highest purity, in perpetuall silence, and in extreme pouerty. When they chaunced to speake some litle out of the time of silence, their discourses were of spirituall thin∣ges,* 1.11 of benefittes receaued of God, of our ingratitude, of his mercie, and all with exceeding great humility and deuotion. And if by mis∣gard it happened, which it very seldome or neuer did, that some one of them began to speake some thing that was not of God or more ne∣cessary, he was incontinently reprehend by the others, and did penan∣ce for it att the same instant. In this place they mortified their flesh, not only by watching and fastinges: but also by disciplines, nakednes, and the rigour and austerity of their habitt, supporting the one in som∣mer, and the other in winter, and the lay Brethren by labouring in the feeld to gaine bread, and to maintaine themselues, and the other Religious by such and other vertuous exercises, sanctifying themselues, and the place where they dwell. A very deuout Religious being yet in the world, saw once in vision a great nomber of people, kneeling be∣fore this churche, with ioyned handes and eyes eleuated towardes heauen, all blinde, who with loud voice required mercy of God, powring out abondance of teares, and beseeching the diuine Maiestie, to voutsafe to restore their sight: which prayer, ended, he saw descēd from heauen an exceeding great light, that illuminating all the place, restored sight to the blind, vpon which vision he afterward became Re∣ligious.

How sainct Francis instituted the second rule, and of the Apostolicall Bulle of pope Honorius, against the professed that leaue the Order.

THE VII. CHAPTER.

THe Religion of the Frere Minors daily augmenting and manie entring therinto without well measuring their forces before, by their weaknes of spiritt, their first feruours incontinently decayed, wherfore being vnable to continue firme vnder the hammer of Euangelicall life, leauing the habitt, they went out of the Order, worse, by reason of their apostasie committed, then they entred in. O∣thers without leauing the habitt, went wandring ouer the world, o∣thers, the rigour being not then so seuere, liued att libetty; affir∣ming that they were not bound to obserue a rule that was not confirmed, nor approued by the holy Apostostolike sea, but only vi∣ua vocis ••racul••, by the mouth and voice of Pope Innocent the third, and approned, but not priuiledged by Pope Honorious his successour.

The yeare of grace 1221. which was the fist of his Papacie, his holines, for the reasons aforesaid made his breuet following, two yeares before the second rule was confirmed.

This following it the said Breuet, extracted out of the 32. chapter of the tenth booke, and transferred hither as its proper place.

HOnorious bishop and seruant of the seruantes of God, to our be∣loued sonne, Brother Francis, and to other Superiours of the Frere Minours, health and Apostolicall benediction. Because according to the opinion of the wise, one ought to doe nothing with∣out counsaile, that being done no repentance ensue▪ It is therefore ne∣cessary to him that will orderly and duely dispose a spirituall life and one more excellent then ordinary, that he sett his eyes before his feet: that is, that he precedently make good triall of his proper forces, with the rule of discretion, that he happen not (which God for bidd) to loo∣ke backe and be conuerted into a piller of lost salt, for not hauing sea∣soned his sacrifice with the salt of prudence, remayning as he that is vn wise without sauour and salt, if he be not seruent: and so he that is seruent, shalbe foolish and vnsauoury, if he be not wise: ther∣fore it is most prudently ordayned in all Religious, that they who are to promise reguler obseruance, doe formerly make good triall therof, for a certaine time, to auoyed occasion of repentance: for so he cannot lay any excuse on his temeritie or ignorance. For this cause, we by the tenour of these presentes, forbid you to ad∣mitt any personne to the profession of your Order, if he haue not first made an entier yeare of probation, and also we ordaine that after the the said profession none presume, to forsake the Order, and that no other receaue him, hauing left the same. We also make prohibi∣tion, that none goe out of his obedience, with the habitt of the Order, nor doe corrupt the puritie of true pouertie. And if any presume to doe it, we authorise you his superiours to execute a∣gainst such, the ecclesiasticall censures, till he retourne to obedience. Lett none whosoeuer attempt to infringe these present letters of prohi∣tion and benefitt, or to oppose against them: for if any one presume so to doe, lett him be assured to incurre the indignation of God, and of his blessed Apostles S, Peter and S. Paul. Giuen att Viterbium, the 22. of September the fift yeare of our Papacie.

This is the prohibition which sainct Francis alleadged in the second chapter of his rule.

The prasecution of the s••auenth chapter which 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••••itted

Besides all this, it was thought necessary, Ad perpetuam rei memoriam, for a perpetuall memorie therof, and for the asseurance and stabilitie of the order, to confirme the said rule by Apostolicall authoritie. Ther∣fore the Cardinall Vgolino, Protectour of the Order, prayed the holie Father S. Francis to abridge it, for it had bin much augmented by rea∣son of manie new accidentes that happened from hand to hand. He prayed him, I say, to moderate it in certaine thinges, that it might be more easy, to execute and to learne by hart, and that he would procure it to be for euer confirmed by an Apostolicall bulle. S. Francis vnder∣standing this, would know if such were the will of God, as in all mat∣ters of importance that he enterprised, he accustomed to doe: and ther∣fore taking leaue of the Cardinall, telling him that he would shortlie giue him answeare, he had recourse to prayer, where he made suppli∣cation to God, that he would reueale vnto him what he should doe, who was rauished in spiritt, and had this vision: It seemed vnto him that he heaped together a quantitie of crummes of bread, which he was to share amongst many Religious, who together with himselfe were as it were hunger-staruen, and because the crummes were too small, he was carefull how to deuide them that they might not fall through his fingers: but he heard a voice that said; Francis make one entier hoste of those crummes, and then giue it to them that will eat it. Which hauing done, it seemed vnto him that all they who receaued it not with deuotion, or misprised it, were entierlie couered with le∣prosie, which vision, he not so plainelie vnderstanding as he desired, praying againe the day following, and perseuering in demaunding co∣unsaile of God, he heard the same voice that said: Francis the crummes of bread of the last night, are the Euangelicall counlailes, the hoste the Rule, and the leaprosie malice, The holy Father then knew, that he should vnite his rule, and compose it of the Euangelicall counsailes, compendious and mysticall.

Hauing therfore giuen answeare to the said Cardinall, that he would confine his rule, conformably to the will of the diuine Maiesty, and ta∣king with him Brother Leo, and Brother Bonisius of Bolognia, he wēt vp to the mount Carnerio, neere Rieta, otherwise called Fonte-Colō∣bo, where fasting with bread and water forty dayes and forty nightes, and persisting in continuall prayer, he wrote and composed his rule, as God reuealed vnto him, then came downe with it from the moun∣taine, as an other Moyses, with the tables of the law, and committed it to the keeping of Brother Helias, who was his Vicar Generall, who

perceauing it to consist of a greater contempt of the world, and of a more strict pouerty of life, then was gratefull vnto him, so delt that the rule was lost and perished, that it might not be approued and con∣firmed by the Pope, with intention to make an other according to his fansie. But the holy Father that would rather follow the diuine then humane will, making no esteeme of the wise of the world, and kno∣wing in spiritt the fayned cogitations of that Religious, resolued to retourne to the said mountaine, by fasting and prayer more copiously to obtaine the will and rule of God, for his seruantes the Frere Minors.

Now Brother Helias to interrupt this his second attempt, called an assemblie of many learned superiours of the Order, where ••e began to discouer his peruerse intention, alleadging vnto them that Brother Francis intended to constitute a rule so strict and austere, that was impossible to be obserued, and that he would procure it to be confirmed by the Pope for euer. Which they hauing heard, they with one accord answeared: that they yelded all authoritie vnto him: and that sith he was his Vicar Generall, he should go to him, and tell him that they in∣tended not to keepe the rule he made, but that it should be for him∣selfe alone if he would. But Brother Helias fearing to be reprehended of S. Francis, incouraged them, and perswaded them to goe with him: and so they wentin companie to the said mountaine, and being called by Brother Helias, he knew his voice, and came out of his celle, and seeing so many Religious, he asked Brother Helias what they would, who answeared: they are superiours of the Order, who vn∣derstanding that you institute a new rule, they and I fearing we shall not be able obserue it, doe protest vnto you, that we will not oblige our selues therevnto. S. Francis made no other answeare to this protestation, but falling on his knees, and casting his eyes to heauen, said; My God, did I not tell thee, that these people would not beleeue me? and att the instant a voice was heard that sayd. Francis, as in this rule there is nothing of thine, but all commeth, and is of me, so also I will that it be obserued. Ad literam, ad literam, ad literam, without glosse, without glosse, without glosse, I know the infirmitie of man, I know also my will to assist him. Therfore, they that will not obserue it, lett them depart the Order, and permitt others to keep it: S. Francis then tourning to the superiours, said: haue ye heard, haue ye heard, haue ye heard? would ye know more? hereatt they were so confounded, that trembling as besides themselues, they departed acknowledgeing their errour and not replying one word, the holy father then retourned to accomplish the rule, en∣tierlie conformable to that which God had precedentlie reuealed

vnto him. This was in the yeare 1223. fifteene yeares after the Or∣der confirmed by Pope Innocentius.

The S. did afterward carry this rule to Roome, and deliuered it to Cardinal Vgolino his Protectour, who presented it to Pope Honorius, together with the holy Father, who reading it vnto him, and the Pope considering the seuerity and rigour therof, sayd: that it seemed to him very difficult to be obserued▪ The S. answeared: I beseech your Ho∣linesse to beleeue, that there is not in it, so much as one word of myne inuention, but that our Lord IESVS CHRIST, hath com∣posed it, who well knoweth what is necessary and behoufull to the saluation of soules, to the profitt of Religious, and to the conserua∣tion of this Order. Therefore I neither can, nor ought, to alter any point therof. The Pope then, inspired of God, and for the zeale he had to Euangelicall perfection, which by this rule, S. Francis planted in the church, said to himselfe: Blessed is he that, being inspired by diuine grace, shall with fidelitie and deuotion obserue this rule: sith what is contayned in it is Catholicke, holy, and per∣fect: and so in perpetuall memory, by the insuyng Apostolicall Breuy, he confirmed the same.

The bulle of confirmation of the rule of the Frere Minors, by Pope Honorius the thirde.

THE VIII. CHAPTER.

HOnorius Bishop and seruant of the seruantes of God, to hie beloued children, Brother Francis, and all other Frere Mi∣nors: health and Apostolicall benediction: Because the Apo∣stolick sea hath alwayes accustomed to fauour the iust desires and vowes of them that require it. We therfore condiscend to your pious petitions (children beloued in our Lord IESVS CHRIST) which are, that we confirme the rule already approued by Inno∣centius the third our Predecessour, as is cited in the present let∣ters. We now by the Apostolicall auctoritie which we haue, doe con∣firme the same, and doe corroborate it vnto you by vertue of this pre∣sent Breuy. The rule is such as followeth.

THE SECONDE RVLE OF THE FRIER MINORS, approued and confirmed by Apostolicall Breuy of Pope Honorious the second. (Book 2)

In the name of God here followeth the rule and life of the Frere Minors.

THE FIRST CHAPTER.

THe rule and life of the Frere Minors is thus; to obserue the holy gospell of our Lord IESVS CHRIST, liuing vnder obedience, without possessing any thing of proper, and in chastirie. Brother Francis promiseth to Pope Honorius and his successors canonically elected, and to the Romane Church, o∣bedience and reuerence: and the Religious are obliged to obey Brother Francis, and his successours.

How they who desire to lead this life, are to be admitted.

THE II. CHAPTER.

IF any one inspired of God, will enter into this Religion and es∣pouse this kind of life, when he shall haue imparted his intention to some Religious, lett him be sent to the Prouinciall Minister, who and no other, is permitted to receaue the Religious. The Minister being informed of his desire, ought dilligentlie to examine him touching the Catholick faith, and the sacramentes of holy church, if he be obe∣dient and giue satisfaction herein, he shall proceed further and aske him, if he be not marryed, or being so, if his wife be entred or intend to enter into some Monasteries of Religious women, by permission of their Bishop, hauing first both together made vow of chastitie, they must also be of age, that no sinister o∣pinion be conceaued of them. The truth of all this being vn∣derstood, and no other impediment consisting, lett him be in∣stantlie aduertised of the gospell that saith: Goe sell all thou hast* 2.1 and giue to the poore: and if for some lawfull impediment, he cannot doe it; his goodwill shall suffice. Lett the Brethren and their Ministers be very wary, not to respect his temporall affaires, but lett them leaue it freelie vnto him to dispose it as he shall finde him∣selfe

inspired of our lord: and if the said Nouice demaund Counsaile cō∣cerning this point, of his superiour, he may send him to some man fea∣ring God, by whose counsaile he may distribute his substance to the poore or otherwise art his pleasure. And all this done the habitt of pro∣bation may be giuen him, which consisteth of two coates without ca∣puce, and a cord for a gridle, and the linnen breeches with the Caperon reaching euen to the girdle, vnles it sometimes seeme to the said Mini∣sters otherwise conuenient. The yeare of probation expired, the No∣uices shalbe receaued to obedience, making vow to obserue this rule euer during their life. It shalbe in no sort permissable vnto them after the said probation, vnder whatsoeuer pretence to goe out of Reli∣gion conformably to the commandement of his holines: for as the gos∣pell saith: No man putting his hand to the plough, and looking back,* 2.2 is apt for the kingdome of God. Lett there be giuen to them that shall haue already promised obedience, a coate with the capuce, an other without it: those that will and are constrayned by necessitie••, may weare sockes. All the Religious shalbe cloathed with course cloth, which they may peece with sacking & other patches with the blessing of God. I admonish and exhort them, not to misprise nor iudge rashly of the mē whome they shall see cloathed deliciously and in diuers colours, and doe liue and feed themselues with delicate meates; but lett each one iudge and misprise himselfe.

Of the course and order to be obserued in saying diuine seruice, and its fasting, and how the brethren ought to trauell ouer the world.

THE III. CHAPTER.

THe clarckes shall say the diuine office, according to the Order of the holy Romane church, except the psalter, when they may haue breuiaries. The lay Brothers for their matines, shall say twenty foure Pater nosters, for laudes, fiue; for prime, third, sixt, and ninth houre, for each, seauen; for euensong, twelue, and for com∣pline, seauen; and they shall pray for the dead, All the Brethren shall fast from the feast of Alsainctes, to the Natiuity of our lord: as also the lent of forty dayes that beginneth after the Epiphany (it was consecra∣ted by our lord IESVS CHRIST, with his holy fast) they who shall fast it of their proper will shalbe blessed of God, and they that will not fast it shall not sinne, nor are obliged vnto it: but all ought to fast the lent before the Pasche of the resurrection of our lord. This rule doth not binde to fast any other time but the friday: but in case of necessity, the Religious shall not be obliged to corporall fast. Now I counsaile;

admonish, and exhort my Religious in the name of our lord, that when they shall goe ouer the world, they vse no disputes nor cōtentious wor∣des, nor iudgeil of any personne; but that they be curteous, mild, hum∣ble and modest, speaking religiously to euery one, as is requisite. And they ought not to trauell on horseback, if they be not constrayned by manifest necessity or infirmity. Entring into houses, lett them say: Pea∣ce* 2.3 be in this house. And according to the gospell, of all meates that shall be presented vnto them, it shalbe lawfull for them to eat.

That the Brethren ought not to receaue mony.

THE IV. CHAPTER.

IAbsolutelie commaunde all the Brethren, not to receaue any kind of mony, be it by them selues or any third person; yet for necessity of the sicke and to cloath the other Brethren, it is ordayned that the Ministers and Guardians, shall haue care and cogitation therof only by spirituall freindes, according to the places and times, and as of necessi∣ty they shall see expedient: neuertheles persisting alwayes resolute as is said, not to receaue any kind of mony.

Of the manner of labouring.

THE V. CHAPTER.

THe Brethen that haue the grace of God to labour, lett them performe it faithfully with deuotion, and in such sort, that shunning idlenes, the capitall ennemy of soules, they extin∣guish not the spititt of holy prayer and deuotion, which ought to be preferred before all other temporall exercises. And as for the hire of their labour, they may receaue for themselues and their brethren whatsoe∣uer shalbe necessarie to the body, except mony, and this with humi∣lity, as is conuenient to the true seruantes of God, and to the fol∣lowers of holy pouerty.

That the brethren may haue nothing proper, and of the manner of as∣king almose, and ministring to the sicke.

THE VI. CHAPTER.

THe brethten may haue nothing proper, as houses, landes, farmes, nor other thing whatsoeuer: but lett them liue as Pilgrimes and

strangers in this world, seruing our lord in humility and pouerty, lett them goe confidently to demaund almose. And they must not be asha∣med, being mindefull that our lord became poore for vs in this world. My most deere brethren, for this most high vertue of pouerty it is that you are institued inheritours of the celestiall kingdome, by our Re∣deemer IESEVS CHRIST, who making you poore in temporall sub∣stance hath enriched you with vertue, that with this portion of riches he may exalt you to the land of the liuing. I therfore pray you in the name of IESVS CHRIST, to possesse nothing in this world. In what∣soeuer place you are, be alwayes familier amōg yourselues, manifesting only to each other your necessities. For if the mother nourishe and lo∣ue her carnall child, with! how▪ much more diligence, ought each of you to loue and cherish his spirituall brother? And if any of the Brethrē fall sick, the other brethren ought to serue and comfort him, as them∣selues in necessitie would be serued.

Of the pennance to be giuen to the Brethren that shall sinne.

THE VII. CHAPTER.

IF any of the Brethren induced by the deuil offend mortallie in those kind of sinnes which are reserued to the Prouinciall Minister, lett him be obliged incōtinently without delay to goe to his Prouincial Minister, who being Preist, shall enioyne him penāce with mercy. And if he be not Preist, he shall procure him to be enioyned by an other Preist of the Order, as God shail inspire him, and as to him shall seeme most expedient; lett them be carefull not to be moued to anger or vexed att the sinne of an other: for choller & anger hinder charity in himselfe and others.

The manner of holding the Generall chapter att Penticost, and of electing a Generall when there shalbe occasion.

THE VIII. CHAPTER.

AL the brethren of this Order, ought alwayes to haue a Minister Generall & seruant of al the Brethren, whome they shalbe ob∣liged sincerilie to obay. And he dying, his successour shalbe ele∣cted by the Prouincialls and Guardians att the Chapter held at the fe∣ast of Penticost. Att which time the Prouincialls are alwayes bound to assembly euerie three yeares, more or Jesse, in such place and according as shall please the said Generall. And if it seeme to all the Prouinciall Ministers and Guardians, that their Minister Generall is not sufficient for the seruice and common vtilitie of the Brethren, in such case all the

Brethren that haue aucthoririe to elect a Generall are bound to consti∣tute, in the name of our lord, an other in his place. The generall chapter of Penticost being ended, lett the Ministers and Guardians of euerie Prouince haue power if they please, to keep the same yeare a chapter in their iurisdictions, assembling thither the Brethren that shalbe vnder their chardge and iurisdiction.

Of the Preachers.

THE IX. CHAPTER.

LEtt not the Brethren that are admitted to preach, intrude them∣selues to preach in any bish oppericke, without permission of the Bishoppe: and lett no Brother presume to preach to the peo∣ple, whome the Minister Generall hath not formerly examined appro∣ued, and admitted to the office of preaching. I also exhort and admonish the Brethren to haue great consideration in their preachinges, what wordes they vtter, to the end they be so pure and chaste that the people may be edified therby. Lett thē reprehend vices, prayse vertues, disco∣uering the punishmēt of the one & glory of the other, and lett their ser∣mons* 2.4 be cōpendious of wordes: for our lord hath made an abbreuiated word on earth.

Of admonitions and corections of the Brethren.

THE X. CHAPTER,

LEtt the Ministers, as seruantes of others, be carefull to visitt and admonish the Brethren that are vnder their gouernment: and as need shall require, lett them correct such as shall deserue it, but lett it be done with humility and charity; Being very carefull not to cō∣mand them any thing against our rule and the benefitt of their soules; & lett the Brethren that ought to obey, remember that for the loue of God they haue renounced their proper will. I therefore very strictly cōmand them to obey their Ministers in whatsoeuer they haue promised God to obserue, and to obey in their profession, prouided that it be not in preiu∣dice of their soules and of our rule. In whatsoeuer place the Brethren be, where they know they cannot spiritually obserue the rule, they may and ought to haue recourse to their Ministers; who must receaue them with benignitie and charitie, and giue them confidence and cou∣rage to discouer their necessities, and that with such familiaritie, as if the subiectes were the masters. For so is it requisite the Mi∣nisters be seruantes to all Brethren. I admonish all the Brethren in the

name of our Lord IESVS CHRIST, to be very wary of the great and enormous sinnes of pride, vaine glory, enuy, auarice, and of cogitations and cares of the world, of murmuring and detracting their neighbour. Those who haue not studyed, lett them not regard to be∣ginne the same: but lett them especially study to haue the spirit of God and his holy workes, to make continuall prayer with a pure hart, and to be patient and humble in sicknesses and persecutions towardes them that persecute, reprehend and contradict vs: for our Lord saith: loue your ennemyes and pray for them that persecute and calumniate you.* 2.5 Blessed are they that suffer persecution for iustice: for theirs is the king∣dome of heauen: and he that perseuereth vnto the end shall be saued.

That the Brethren shall not enter into Monastories of Religious women

THE XI. CHAPTER.

I Ōrdaine and command all my Brethren, that they haue no sus∣pected familiarities with women: and that they enter not into the Couentes of Religious women, those excepted who to that effect shall haue speciall licence from the Apostolicall sea. Likewise I will not, that my Religious be God fathers either of men or women, that by such meanes there happen not any scandall among the Brethren, or by their occasion.

Of such as shall goe among the Sarrazins and other infidels.

THE XII. CHAPTER.

EVery Brother whosoeuer, that by diuine inspiration desireth to goe among the Sarrazins and other Infidels, lett him de∣maund leaue of his Prouinciall Minister; who shalbe very res∣pectiue not to giue licence, but to such as to him shall seeme fitt to doe good among such people. And for all these causes, I commaund the Ministers vpon obedience to procure of his Holines to haue a Car∣dinall for Gouernour, Protectour and Correctour of this Confraterni∣ty, that they may be alwayes subiect to the feet of the holy Romane Church, stable and firme in the Catholike faith. Lett pouerty, humility, and the holy gospell of our Lord IESVS CHRIST, be entierlie ob∣serued of vs, as we haue faithfully promised.

The end of the rule of the Frere Minors.

The rest of the bulle, touching the confirmation of the said Rule, omitted in the beginning thereof.

LEtt it not therefore be permissible for any man to infringe this ordonnance of our confirmation, or rashly to contradict the same. And if anie presume so to doe; know that he shall incurre the indignation of Almighy God, and of S. Peter and S. Paul his Apost∣les. Giuen att S. Iohn Lateran, the 29. of Nouember, the eight yeare of our Papacie.

The end of the confirmation of the rule of the Frere Minors.

Of the perfection of this rule and the abridgement therof.

THE IX. CHAPTER.

AS the three yong men (according to Daniel) were ioyfull in the flaming fire of the burning fournace, where Nabuchodo∣nosor had caused them to be throwne, as faithfull seruan∣tes of God, because they would not giue to his monstruous statua, the honour dew to God alone, and as they sung prayses to the Almightie, together with a fourth like vnto the sonne of God: so there were three Orders and holy Rules founded by three holy per∣sonnages, S. Basill, S. Augustin, and S. Benedict, in the burning fournace of temptations and worldly afflictions, wherwith the prince of the world, combatteth against the seruantes of God and of∣ten times surmounteth them, which holy personnes as men freed from the fire and from feare, haue with alacritie praysed God, in the middes of it; Afterward there was seene the fourth, like vnto the sonne of God, to witt. The Seraphicall and crucified seruant of IESVS CHRISTS. Francis, that gaue a fourth estate vnto the church, wherin men, being deliuered from the prison of the world and taking more content in the honours and graces of God, might more free∣lie serue IESVS CHRIST. And such was his intention in all the wordes of his Euangelicall rule, to witt, that they who had made profession to imitate IESVS CHRIST, should endeauour to become the most like vnto him in laboures of their life and exercises of spiritt, that possibly could be procured. He with the help of the holy Ghost, founded on that onlie and fir∣me foundation of IESVS CHRIST, the edifice of the ru∣le in meruaylous hight and perfection. Therefore in the first chap∣ter

* 2.6 he saith: The life and rule of the Frere Minors is such: to keep and obserue the holie gospell, liuing vnder holie obedience, without possessing any thing in proprietie, and in pure chastitie. The life, spiritt and wordes of the said holy Father considered, his intention was, that the Frere Minors should obserue not onlie the preceptes of the gospell, but the counsailes also. Neuertheles knowing and considering humane infirmitie, he would not oblige them to all. In the second chapter, he* 2.7 teacheth to forsake and contemne the world, with whatsoeuer is in it, giuing them meanes to make such renunciation as the gospell teacheth, which is, to sell what they haue and to giue it to the poore, that being deliuered of so great an impediment they might freelie serue IESVS CHRIST, and with him say. The Prince of this world is come, & in me he hath found nothing. In the third he teacheth exercises to pray∣se God by the diuine offices, and by fastinges and seuere abstinences, mortifications of the flesh, good examples and edification of our neigh∣bour, and particulerlie of seculer personnes. He also teacheth them the vertue of penance, humilitie and charity, whereby they may with edification conuerse with all people. In the fourth, he expresly decla∣reth, that he will not, his brethren shall haue mony vnder any pretence whatsoeuer: but that the Prouincialls shall supplie their necessities, knowing that auarice is daungerous to soules, and principallie to Reli∣gious: and how true is the sentence of IESVS CHRIST where he* 2.8 saith, that no man can serue God and Mammon. The holy Father ther∣fore would that richesse should not onlie be remote, but entierlie and absolutelie separated from the Order. In the fift, he bannisheth from his societie, idlenes, as contrarie to the true seruantes of God, and ca∣pitall ennemy of mennes saluation. In the sixt, he rayseth the soule frō cogitations of the world, and in as much as may be hoped or expected of him, leauing neither place nor affection proper in thē, wherby they might adhere to any cogitation of terrestriall loue, to the end that they might* 2.9 ioyfullie say: Our conuersation is in heauen, as possessing nothing on earth. In the seauenth, he comforteth sinners and such as are sick, teaching thē the conditions of their Phisicion, that can and will cure them, who is our lord IESVS CHRIST, who will mercy, and not sacrifice, and who came not to call the iust, but sinners, that they might be conuerted and* 2.10 liue. In the eighty chapter, he teacheth the Superiours and all his Or∣der, in what manner they ought to gouerne▪ the Religious and insinua∣teth that they should procure to haue alwayes a Generall sufficient and worthy of such a chardge. In the ninth, he teacheth his preachers, to fly pride, and arrogance in their life and doctrine, and to be humble and zealous of the saluation of soules, feeding them alwayes with holie and profitable doctrine, without which they can neuer produce fruit re∣dounding

to the benefitt of the said soules. In the tenth, he admonisheth superiours and subiectes to be verie carefull in the diligent accompli∣shment of their obedience, and the obligation which is reciprocallie betwen them, but particulerlie that which they owe and is due to God, by reason of their profession. In the eleuenth chapter, he de∣monstrateth vnto his Religious, how they ought to shunne occasions of sinne and scandales, especially women. In the twelueth and last, he teacheth them how they should expose their life for the loue of IESVS CHRIST and for his law, among Infidelles: Then he concludeth ac∣cording to the beginning, shewing that all consisteth in the faith and obedience of the Romane church, and in the obseruance of the holie gospell of our lord IESVS CHRIST, who is our Alpha & Omega, that is, our beginning and our end. The holie Father S. Francis foun∣ded his life and rule, on these twelue Apostolicall chapters; as on twelue stones taken out of the depth of Iourdain, that is out of the hight of E∣uangelicall* 2.11 perfection. This rule shall continue and be of force for euer as a testimonie vnto the professours thereof, that God hath alreadie cō∣ducted them out of the desert of this world to the land of promise: The∣refore* 2.12 of them may besaid, as of other perfect: Blessed are the poore in spiritt, for theirs is the kingdome of heauen: sith that for it they haue forsaken the kingdome of the earth.

Of th zeeale which the holy Father S. Francis had vnto Religion and to the obseruance of the gospell.

THE X. CHAPTER.

THe perfect imitatour of IESVS CHRIST, did so affect the ob∣seruance of the holy gospell, & was so exceeding zealous of the rule, that with a singuler benediction he enriched those that were singulerlie zealous in the obseruation therof. Whervpon he said to his Brethren: our rule is a book of life to them that follow it, a hope of saluation, an earnest of glorie, the iuyce of the gospell, an assured way of the crosse, an estate of perfection, a key of Paradice, and an accord of eternall beatitude. He would that all his Brethren should ha∣ue it with them, and often times read it, and in their spiritual confe∣rences and conuersations should for edification ordinarilie discourse therof: that often conferring therof together, they might neuer for∣gett this diuine pact and spirituall vow, and that they might so pos∣sesse it in their handes, their bosome and before their eyes, that death assaulting them, they might dye with it in their armes.

A Religious, dying among the Mores, as he desired, made his bene∣fitt of this holy doctrine of his holy Father: for being taken by the Mo∣res preaching the faith, and hauing endured many tormentes, and they intending to cutt of his head, he tooke his rule into his handes and fal∣ling on his knees, with great feruour and humility he said to his compa∣nion: my beloued Brother, I confesse me before God and you, of what soeuer I haue committed against this rule, and acknowledge my fault therin, and doe beseech you, to pray for me, and I doe, and will pray, for you. The wordes vttered his head was cutt off on earth, to be after∣ward crowned in heauen.

But to the end that no impediment should hinder the obseruance of* 2.13 this rule, the holy Father S. Francis hath putt into it this clause, that when they suppose they cannot obserue it in some certaine place, they shall haue recourse to the Ministers: meaning that where the Religious know that the by reason of disturbers, corrupted condicions of the places, or oblgations exposed against the rule, it cannot be obserued ac∣cording to the true, not cloaked or erroniously interpreted intelligence therof, they may in such case and ought to haue recourse to the Mini∣sters, who are obliged to putt them in such place, as they may without any impediment and contradiction obserue it. Brother Leo, and Bro∣ther Bonizzo, that were present with S. Francis when the Pope con∣firmed the rule, affirmed that when his holines very attentiuely read this clause (as also he did all the rest: therin manifesting himselfe to be exceedinglie well pleased therewith) he very particulerie reioyced ther∣att: which S. Francis perceauing, he said, that he would verie willin∣glie haue added in that place, that if the Ministers would not prouide for the said Religious, they might obserue the rule in what place it should please them: but his holines answeared, that he had discreetly done in not inserting those wordes, because such licence might easilie cause the diuision of the Order, and litle respect vnto the superiours by manie who vnder coulour of such pretence would auoyde discipline. S. Francis replyed, I would haue added it; because I know there wil∣be Superiours in the Religion that will persecute such as would faith∣fully obserue the said rule: and if such licence were admitted, the poo∣re Religious would auoyd persecution; but the Pope would in no sort giue consent, alleadging, that it sufficed that by this rule the Religi∣ous Ministers knew their duetie, and his intention, without making more apparant specification which would take away both obedience and respect vnto the Superiours, and in steed of causing the obseruance of the rule, would entierlie ruine it. Now that such was the intentiō of the S. appeareth by the example following.

A Religious Almaine, who was a great diuine, came to visitt ou••

holy Father att our lady of Angels, where discoursing together of certai∣ne pointes of the rule, the diuine said vnto him: Father I vehemently desire to obserue the holy gospell and our rule simply euen till death, as I haue already promised vnto God, according to his intention and yours, and I hope his diuine Maiesty well giue me force and vertue to performe it. Therefore I require this fauour of you, Father, that, if du∣ring my life, the Religious shall erre from the pure obseruance of the ru∣le, as it hath bin reuealed vnto you, and as you haue affirmed that they shall waxe cold within short time: I may by your authority, either alo∣ne or with such as will follow me in the way of Euangelicall perfectiō, separate my selfe from those that will not obserue it. Which demaund being well vnderstood of the S. with exceeding ioy he blessed him say∣ing: know my Brother, that what thou requirest, is both by me, and by IESVS CHRIST, graunted thee, and laying his hand on his head, said: Thou art a true Preist according to the order of Melchisedech.

Of a vision that Brother Leo had, and the expositoin made therof by S. Francis, and of a benediction which S. Francis left to his true children.

THE XI. CHAPTER.

BRother Leo accompanying S. Francis that was very sick, had a merueillous vision, which is very conuenient for this place, for such as are zealous of the Order, add no lesse, for such as dispēn∣se with themselues in the profession and obligation which they owe to his diuine maiesty. Being then in prayer neere vnto the S. he was rauis∣hed in spiritt, and was conducted to the border or side of a violent and impetuous floud, and deuising how he might passe it, he saw certaine Religious that entred into it, but by the force of the water were pre∣sently swallowed to the bottome, without any more sight of them; and others that waded to the middest and almost ouer it, but by reason of diuers weightie thinges which they carryed on their shoulders, being ouercome by the violence of the water, were also drowned, without possibility of any mannes assistance. After these came other Religious vnburdned and without any weight: these were very poore, and en∣tring into the floud did easilie and without any perill passe the same. Now S. Francis knowing by diuine inspiration that Brother Leo had had a vision, and perceauing him much disquieted, said vnto him: Brother Leo tell me what God in this prayer hath manifested vnto thee. Brother Leo incontinentlie recounted vnto him the circumstan∣ces of the vision he had, praying him to expound it, because he vn∣derstood it not. The holie Father failed not to comfort him, saying:

know that all thou hast seene is true, the floud is this world, which with extreme impetuosity runneth to perdition; The Religious which are drowned in this floud, are such as accomplish not their Euangelicall profession, and the strict and voluntary pouertie promised, but doe bur∣den* 2.14 themselues with affaires of the world, which sinck them to the bottome: the second are such as hauing begun the way of God, arriue to the middes, but being vanquished by sensuality, and concupiscence of terrestriall thinges, forgetting their vowes, are by the violent streame ouerwhelmed and drowned: the third are such as hauing followed the spirit of God, and not of the world, haue not regarded to load themsel∣ues with the burden of the earth, but haue bin content, with one only ha∣bit to couer them, and a morcell of bread to sustaine their life, and to followe IESVS CHRIST naked on the crosse, and therfore without a∣ny perill doe passe to eternall thinges, whither they are called of God.

* 2.15 The sequell, is extracted out of the sixteenth chapter, of the 6. booke.

THe said Brother Leo an other time saw S. Francis, hauing before him a crucifix that walked together with him, and rested when he rested: the face of the S. was illuminated with a splendour proceeding from the crucifix. The third time he saw discend from hea∣uen vpon his head a scrole wherin was written, Hic est gratia Dei, the gra∣ce of God is on this man.

The processe of the eleuenth chapter of the same booke.

THe infirmity of S. Francis vehementlie encreasing, in such sort that all the Brethren thought he would die, by reason that from the euening to the houre of mattines, he ceassed not to auoyde bloud, and had also very frequent accidentes happened vnto him; all the Religious began lamentingly to say vnto him: Father who after IESVS CHRIST haue ingendred vs in the world, how without you shall we remayne orphanes and desolate, depriued of your presence, with which our hartes were edified, and did walke in the seruice of God? Wherfore, O Father, doe you so leaue vs without a guide? Alas most deere Father, who shall comfort our feeblenes? who shall cure the infirmities of our soule? who shall giue moysture to the dryed roote of our hart, that it persist in charity? sith these vertues were conserued in vs, by your holy aduertisementes, and by the example of your holy life, and by these vertues we most strictly obserued Euangelicall pouerty. Gi∣ue vs, O Father, some consolation, if it be now your houre, because we who are here, in the name of all your children, that are and shalbe, doe

demaund your Fatherly benediction. Leaue vs Father some memoriall in signe of your holy will, that God hauing called you vnto him, we as your most obedient children, may persist in the continuall exercises of your holy aduertismentes, and may say: Our Father deliuered vs such speeches, and recommended vnto vs such thinges att his death.

S. Francis intending to comfort them, caused to be called Brother* 2.16 Benedict of Pirra, one of the most ancient of the Order, A Religious of great doctrine and sanctity, who was his Confessour, and said masse vnto him euery morning: he being come, the S. faid vnto him: Write Brother Benedict, these wordes which I leaue as a testament vnto my children. I giue my benediction to all them that are and shalbe in my Order, euen to the worldes end. And because, by reason of my extreme weakenes I cannot speake much, I declare my last will, and intention to all the Religious present, absent and that hereafter shalbe in my Religion by these three last wordes only. The first in signe and memory of my benediction and testament, I command you mutually to loue each other, as I haue and doe loue you. The second, that you loue and alvayes kee∣pe holy pouerty which is my mistris. The third, that you be alwayes faithfull and subiect to the superiours, of our Order, and to all Prei∣stes of the holy church, and that you be humble and respectiue vnto them.

But God who saw that his seruant was yet very necessary to this his flock, and that he should pourchase himselfe a greater crowne in hea∣uen, prolonged his life. S. Francis was absolutely contrary to those that desired and procured to haue priuiledges and exemption from the Pope, touching their life, because it had bin reuealed vnto him of God, that how much the Religious were priuiledged, so much the lesse fruit did they produce: he would that the intelligence of the rule should be ta∣ken of his wordes, being so cleare as they were, to any vnderstanding, prouided that it were free from passiō: though they seemed very obscure to such as would not conforme their life thervnto, but endeauoured to wrest & draw the sence to their libertine life: seeking against all equity to haue this their licentious life, called the life of Euangelicall perfectiō: And to proue this to be true, we see that those first children of the holy Father, so simple, vertuous, and pious, found no such difficulties therin, and the reason was, because seeking to imitate him, they simply vnder∣stood, and most dilligentlie obserued this rule, which many that were learned neither could nor can vnderstand with all their declarations and exclamations, of whome may be said, and not without reason that they would not, or will not vnderstand it, as it hath bin vnderstood of those ••••, though they were simple and vnlearned.

What esteems S. Francis made, of the great obligation which the Prelates haue towardes their subiects.

THE XII. CHAPTER.

THe S. was alwayes a vigilant Pastour, to gouerne the flock which God had committed vnto him, encourageing them to prayer, to fastinges, and to the obseruance of holy pouertie, and teaching them to imitate the highest master IESVS CHRIST, who began first to doe then to teach, himselfe doeing the like, endu∣ring many thinges only to giue example to his children. Being one day att the Oratory of S. Eleutherius, neere vnto Rieta, he patched his habitt within and without with course and grosse cloth, aswell against the violent cold that then was, as for the indisposition of his* 2.17 stomach, which the said patches did couer: he commaunded his com∣panion to doe the same. But feeling that this peecing did comfort his body, he presentlie remembred the necessity of his Religious, of whome hauing compassion, he said to his companion: considering that I ought to be a mirour and example to my children, it is ther∣fore necessarie that with them I endure cold, heat, & al other necessities that they endure: therfore though I feele this peice much to asswad∣ge the greife of my stomackes infirmities, neuertheles considering that many of my Brethren may haue this infirmitie, who cannot re∣ceaue this consolation, I am enforced to suffer with them, to the end that when they shall see me also to endure, they may the more conten∣tedly support their infirmities. This said, he incontinentlie rent of the peice, by this meane giuing to each one an example of perfection. God shewed vnto him how gratefull vnto his diuine maiesty is the ex∣ample of Prelates to their subiectes, such as this was, in this admirable* 2.18 ensuyng accident.

Hauing made a iorney to the Cardinall Protectour of his Order, v∣pon certaine affaires concerning the seruice of God, and after the dis∣patch of them, hauing taken leaue of the said Cardinall, before he departed the place, he went also to visitt the Cardinall of S. Crosse, a Prelate of exceeding great prudence and sanctity, and one that loued him well, of whom also he was most graciously entertayned, as of him that especially desired his conuersation. But vnderstanding that he intended presentlie to depart, and being exceedinglie troubled that he could no longer haue his company, taking occasion of the time that was extreme rigorous to trauaile, aswell by reason of the coldnes of the season (for it was winter) as because there was then risen a vio∣lent

tempest of windes one the feildes, he said: My beloued Brother, this time is not fitt to trauaile in, therfore, I will that this day you rest your selfe with me, and afterwardes we will dispose ourselues accor∣ding to the time: in meane while, my soule shalbe some what comfor∣ted & edified; And that you may take no occasiō of discontētmēt against me, I promise to entertaine you in quality of a poore begger, and to gi∣ue you to eat as to other beggers: for he knew that to be the thing which the S. especially desired. He besides offered him a house, separated from his palace and solitary, where with his companion he might re∣maine without trouble, and there performe all his spirituall exercises. Besides all this, which much enclined the S. Br. Angelus was then with the said Cardinall (he was one of the first disciples of S. Francis) who much desiring to procure contentment to this Lord, began also to perswade the holy Father, telling him that neere therevnto was a soli∣tary towre, where he might as conuenientlie make his prayer, as in his Oratory. In the end S. Francis being ouercome by those prayers, and by the time together, wēt with the said Religious to see the toure, which contenting him, he told the Cardinall, that to satisfie him, he was con∣tent for all that day to remayne with him: then he enioyned Brother Angelus, that he should not permitt any personne to enter into the said toure, whiles he should be there, that with his companion he might at∣tend to his ordinary exercises without any interruption.

* 2.19 Now the first night, about the first sleep, the deuilles came in, & bea∣te him cruelly: Wherevpon S. Francis called his companion, who was in a chamber neere vnto, to whome he recounted how he had bin hand∣led by the deuill, saying. Brother, the deuils haue beaten me euen till this present, I will tell thee why, you must vnderstand that the deuils are executioners, & ministers of the iustice of God, and as an earthly prince, when one hath committed an offence, or enormous fact, doth send the Prouost of the Marshals to apprehend him, and then causeth him to be punished: so God the Prince of princes by his Preuostes and executioners, doth chastice and correct, euen those whome he loueth, when they neglect to doe their duety towardes his diuine Maiesty and their neighbour: and because the imperfect Religious doth often sinne by ignorance, when he knoweth not his sinne, he permitteth him to be chasticed by the said Ministers, to make him consider by what way he walketh, and dilligentlie to obserue in his exteriour and interiour, wherin he may haue offended: for God doth chastice in this present life, such as he loueth, and hath deter∣mined to saue, leauing litle or nothing to correct in the other life, which is to be eternallie glorious vnto them. Therfore, ha∣uing now considered with my selfe, I did not imagine I had

offended him in any thing, his mercy considered, for which I hane▪ not satisfied him, according to humane fragilitie, by confession and penance: and the rather because by the grace which he hath giuen, I knew in prayer althinges, wherby I could please, or dis∣please him: now nothing hauing till this present, bin reuealed vn∣to* 2.20 me, of this new accident, I am of opinion that God hath for no other cause afflicted me by his ministers of iustice, but for that the Cardinall hath vsed this charitie vnto me, deteyning me here this tempestuous season, though it were necessary for my debili∣••ie: Neuertheles my Religious that now trauell ouer the world, enduring hunger, thirst, and continuall labours, and others that are within their poore celles and Oratories, knowing that I am with the Cardinall, will take full occasion to murmure, and say: we spend our dayes with so many miseries, and our Father resteth att his ease and in delightes and honours: And because I know my selfe to be bound to giue them alwayes good example, hauing bin by God committed vnto them for Pastour to that effect, and that my disciples are much more edified by me when I am with them in poore Oratories, keeping them company in holy pouerty, then when I am with rich and honourable personnes, in place of corporall con∣solation, and that they more patientlie support their necessities, when they see or heare that I suffer with them: therfore I say, I acknowledge to haue exceedingly failed therin. As soone as the day appeared, the holy Father went to the Cardinall, to whome he related what he had endured that night, then added: Men that know me not, repute me a S. but behold how the deuills, who know me well, doe handle and chastice me for my sinnes. So taking leaue of him, he retourned to his Religious.

In this manner did S. Francis endeauoure to giue good exam∣ple of himselfe to euery one, not only in small necessities and weake infirmities, but in the greatest extremities and afflictions of his life, to take away all occasion of murmure, and that his Re∣ligious might not iustlie say of him, that in his necessitie he could prouide well for himselfe, but not for them, considering that he endured such excessiue dolours in his personne, without procu∣ring any remedy, that the Religious who serued him, and they who knew it, could not containe their teares of compassion, and fought out some one, who by prayers or authority might commaund him to applie some necessary medicines. And ther∣fore there was no Religious that tooke not courage by his ex∣ample patientlie to sustaine his proper and particuler infirmities and labours, in imitation of their cheife Pastour, as also misprise

all corporall recreation, for the feruent desire they had to carry the crosse, for the loue of IESVS CHRIST, and to refine them∣selues in the vertue of penance.

Of the conditions which, according to the will of S. Francis the minister Generall ought to haue.

THE XIV. CHAPTER.

THe holy Father S. Francis being once so weakened with sick∣nes that his Religious supposing he would dye, did visitt him extraordinarily, beginning to feele the detriment proceeding of the losse of his presence: In regard wherof they were very carefull to demaund him many matters concerning the serenity of their cons∣ciences, and the obseruance of the Order. Now one of them who was very zealous of the rule and his profession, made him this demaund: Beloued Father, you shall goe towardes God, and your family, who to this day haue alwayes followed you, shall remayne in this vally of tea∣res, forsaken of you their deere Father and assured Pastour. But since it will come to passe, and that there is no remedy, I most earnestly be∣seech you, before your departure to assigne vs one of our Order, if there be any worthy and capable to accept the charge and office of minister generall, after you. The holy Father with groning sighes and teares thus answeared: my sonne I know not if there may be found a Father of so great a family, a head of so great an army of God, a Pastour of so great a flock, that would be sufficient: but I will leaue you a paterne & mo∣dell, wherein may be seene what he ought to be. The Generall ought to be a man of great prudence, of laudable reputation, and of holy conuer∣sation, a man without selfe-loue, and particular affection: because if he should more fauour one part then an other, a tumult and discention with scandale would proceed therof: a man exceedinglie addicted to prayer, and a continuall practiser therof, and neuerthelesse, he should elect and choose certaine houres of the day and of the night, for the be∣nifitt and contentment of his soule, that in other houres he may attend to the gouernment of the flock which God shall haue committed vnto him: the first houres of the morning, lett him repaire to the place whe∣re he is to pray and celebrate masse, recommending himselfe and his flock vnto the diuine protection. He must also be a man that after must goe forth into a publicke place, where all the Re∣ligious may commodiously speake vnto him, and must answea∣re them with humility, prouiding for each one according to his necessity, as to him shall seeme best: lett him be a man of courage,

and constancie, that will no be moued with others wordes, but will gouerne with iustice, and therfore lett him not giue light be∣leefe to wordes that shalbe reported vnto him, but lett him first search to know the truth, then lett him proceed according to iustice, and lett him not disdayne to heare indifferentlie, the litle with the great, nor haue lesse care of the one, then the other, a man all whose a∣ctions may be so many exemplar good workes, God hauing giuen him grace to appeare such by his vertues: a man that hath imprinted in him the image of piety, of simplicity, and of patience, labouring to create vertue in himselfe and others, exciting euery one by his ex∣ample to imitate him: a man aboue all other things detestinge mony, as that which is more able then any thing else, to corrupt our estate and profession: a man euer mindfull that he is the head and light, sett in an eminent place, that other Religious may see and follow him, to imitate him in his holy exercises: a man that is content, though he be Generall, with one only habitt, and one breuiary, where with to say his diuine office: one inck-horne and one seale, to prouide for the occurants of the Religious of the Order, a man not ouer much addicted to the curiosity of learning, nor seeking to furnish his li∣brarie, to the end he doe not robbe the diuine office and prayer, of much time consuming it in the study of learning: a man principallie of condition and conuersation, spiritually to comfort the desolate, as one that must be the remedy and refuge of the afflicted, for feare that this vertue and remedy not being found in him, it happen that his sheep, by their labour and vexation, be att length surmounted by the detestable and perillous disease of despaire: lett him be ouer∣more, a man fitt to humble himselfe, according to the example of IESVS CHRIST, and sometime to mortifie his sence, and particuler opinion, though reasonable, to gaine vnto God the soules of his subiectes, as did the Apostle S. Paul; a man that shutteth not the bowels of compassion against the Apostatats of the Order: who are as strayed sheep, to whome he ought neuer to deny mercie, con∣sidering their temptations were very prompt, and lett him thinck that if God would permitt him to be tempted, he perhappes would fall into a deeper pitt: a man, that, if necessity sometime constraine him to eate meat better then ordinary, he doe eat it publikelie and not in secrett, that others may in like sort be in their necessities prouided for: a man that, being requisite for him principally to giue light and luster to obscure the darckned soules, doe serious∣lie consider what he is to doe, that he may discouer the true and loyall path to passengers, amongst so many crooked, disor∣dered, and confused wayes. A man not reioycing in the honours

and fauours of the world, nor troubled in iniuryes and afflictions: a man not defiling nor in any sort mittigating the worthy forme of iustice by impartiality, by desire of conseruing his honour, or reputation, or for whatsoeuer other respect, not correcting him that deserueth recompense, nor fauouring him that meriteth punish∣ment: a man that by his ouer-seuere rigour is not occasion of the ruine or despaire of any soule, and that by his too tender compassion causeth not sloath and negligence in his subiectes, or by long sufferance and indiscreet indulgence, occasioneth a disso∣lution in discipline: a man that doth know how to gouerne him∣selfe, to be of each one both feared and loued: a man, that att the first relation shall suspecte the accusations made against his Reli∣gious, till he haue duelie examined and gotten knowledge of the truth: a man, that with great feare of God, refuseth the chardge of such office, and the obligation of so great a Prelature, acknow∣ledging himselfe insufficient of such dignitie, euer reputing honour to be a great burden. And finallie a man, that disdayneth not, yea procureth, as I would doe, and seeketh to haue for his compa∣nions, men adorned with holy vertues, whome he knoweth to desire nothing for themselues, but seeke only the honour of God, and the reformation of the order, the saluation of soules and of all the Brethren, and that both himselfe and they, giue to each one good example of themselues, comfort the Brethren in their afflic∣tions, and appeare to all the Brethren a modell and patterne in the obseruation of the holie gospell and our rule, fuch ought to be my son∣ne the Generall of the Frere Minors. I would also that such a Pre∣late should be feared, loued and honoured of all, and that all his ne∣cessities be prouided for, with a singuler loue, as true Father, and most louing Pastour.

Of a letter which the holy Father S. Francis wrote to Brother Helyas his Vicar Generall.

THE XIV. CHAPTER.

THe holie Father S. Francis being sick, wrote this letter fol∣lowing to Brother Helias his Vicar Generall that gouerned and visited the Order. Brother, God giue you his holy benedi∣ction: I admonish you, to be alwayes patient in what soeuer you shall take in hand, and well disposed to support whatsoeuer accidēt may giue you discontēt. And if you should be iniuriously offended by any of the Religious or other, receaue all as proceeding from the hand of God, ma∣nifesting

to the world that you seeke no other thing but to loue them, and to procure them to be the true seruantes of IESVS CHRIST. And therfore exact no more of them then that which God shall gi∣ue you, and herein I will know if you loue God, my selfe his seruant and your selfe, to witt, if whensoeuer any Frere Minor in the world hauing committed neuer so enormous offence commeth before you, he depart not without mercy, and though you afterward vnderstand that he sinned a thousand times, if yet you loue him more then you would my selfe: and though by reason of feare or reuerence he should not require pardon, you encouraging him shall demaund if he desire it: to the end that acknowledgeing his offence, he doe penance for it; and thus much to be practised especiallie towardes the infirme. You shall not faile to admonish the Guardians to doe the like, and that they resolue euer to doe it. And therfore when it shalbe knowne that one of the Brethren hath offended and forgotten himselfe, lett not the other Brethren dishonour him, nor murmure at him, but lett them haue compassion of his fragility, remembring that the sicke and not the healthie doe need the Phisition. If any Religious induced by the deuill, doe fall into any mortall sinne, I will that he be obliged vpon obedience to haue present recourse vnto his Guardian who shall send him to the Prouinciall, and he receauing him compassio∣natly, shall haue care of him and comfort him, as himselfe in such case would be conforted, and he shall haue no authority to giue other penance to the contrite, but to say only vnto him, depart in peace and sinne no more.

Of the Prouinciall Ministers.

THE XV. CHAPTER.

THe holy Father S. Francis would, that the Prouinciall Mi∣nisters should be equall with the other Religious, and that for their goodnes and vertue, they should be loued of all, in such sort that the simple conceaue no feare nor apprehension to be vnder their gouernement and discipline. He would also that they should be very discreet in their commandementes and compassionate in of∣fences, more ready to receaue iniuries and to pardon then to reuenge, and capitall ennemies to vices: but dilligent Curers of the vicious. He would not haue them commaund the Religious in vertue of obedience, in a matter of light consequence, for that were to lay hand presentlie on the sword, or to shew authority to commaund, or to discouer the commaunder to be temerarious, He desired they should be much respe∣cted,

but withall that their life should be such as might shine before all the Brethren as a mirour of vertue and Religion. The cause why he would they should be loued and honoured was, by reason that they carryed the burden and carre of all the rest and did meritte great recom∣pence att Goddes hand, and great prayse and honour with men when they charitablie preserved and gouerned in the foresaid manner the sou∣les committed vnto their chardge,

How the holy Father S. Francis obtayned of God the gift of pouerty, for hinselfe and his Order.

THE XVI. CHAPTER.

THe holy Father S. Francis, as he trauayled came one night to a towne very weary, and his companion also who was Bro∣ther Macie: though as Religious liuing in manner of the Apost∣les, they had nothing with them to eat, and therfore, they begged it for the loue of God, and gott bread to releiue them: comming afterward to a fountaine that was nor far from the towne, they there found a very faire stone, as a table there expresly placed to eat vpon, wheron the holy Father hauing layd the litle bread they had, excee∣dinglie contented in himselfe, sayd: O Brother Macie, wee are not worthy of so great a treasure, and still raysing his voice he often ite∣rated the same wordes: Wherefore Brother Macie reasoned with him in these wordes: Tell me Father if you please, how call you this ex∣treme pouerty treasure, where there is only bread and water without napkin to eat vpon. The holy Father answeared, yea, I call this a very great treasure, where there is not any thinge procured by humane industrie, but all administred by the diuine prouidence. The bread hath bin giuen vs for the loue of God, the fountaine and stone* 2.21 were created of God for vs: therfore will I beseech him to giue vs grace to loue the treasure of pouertie with all our hart, wherof he is the only administrator and distributer. They also receaued a refection more spirituall then corporall, and gaue thanckes to God for it. The next morning proceeding on their iorney S. Francis on the way discoursed verie profondlie of pouertie, thus saying to his companion: Brother If we well knew the worth of holy po∣uertie, we should finde it to be so diuine a treasure and of such ex∣cellencie, that we are not worthie to possesse it in such base and vnworthie vessels. For this is the vertue, wherbie these ter∣restriall and transitory thinges are misprised and trodden vnder∣foot, that they may serue vs and not we them. This is it that

remoueth the impedimentes betweene God and vs, that our soule may vnite it selfe to her Creatour: for it giueth her winges, by which, though she liue on earth, she conuerseth with the Angels in heauen. This is the vertue that accompanied our Lord IESVS CHRIST from his holy conception, euen to the crosse, that arose againe with him, and in fine ascended with him to heauen. On it especially God founded his holy church, not only in the Apostolike estate, but euen in all Christians, who then renounced and sold all they possessed, and brought the price to the feet of the Apostles. There on also, may beloued Brother, hath he foun∣ded our Religion. Which lett vs therefore pray him to support on that Euangelicall foundation, and to cause to encrease in an infinite number of vertues, in imitation of his beloued Sonne our Lord and master, and that we may with more ease obtaine the same, lett vs procure to be our intercessors, the glorious Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul, the louers and preachers of holy pouerty, that in our behalfe they make intercessiō to God to graunt vs to be truely poore and his right humble disciples, and graunt this priuiledge to our Order, that there be alwayes therin such as are truely poore, that honour and loue holy pouerty.

S. Francis with this feruour went to Rome in pilgrimage to visitt the holy Apostles, beginning already to foresee the great persecutions, which* 2.22 many of his Order would lay on pouertie after his death, and that few would aduenture to passe with all. Being then come to Rome, he en∣tred into the Church of S. Peter, and being retired into a chappell, with violent effusion of teares, he demaunded of God that he would please to confirme vnto him the grace and priuiledge of most holy Euangeli∣call pouertie, for himselfe and his Order, inuocating for intercessors the glorious Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul, who in most glittering splen∣dour appearing vnto him, did embrace and salute him, then said: Bro∣ther Francis, because with such deuotion thou demaundest that which God will, and we obserue, and counsaile to be obserued, he hath sent vs vnto thee to aduertise thee in his behalfe, that thou art heard in heauen, and that he hath graunted the treasure of Euangelicall pouertie to thee and to all them that shall follow thee, and that they shalbe of the nomber of the blessed who shall embrace the same. Which sayd, they disappeared, leauing the holy Father S. Francis exceedinglie comforted, and recounting the whole to Brother Macie, they according to their duety together yelded thanckes to God.

Of the pouerty which the holy Father S. Francis obserued, and would should be obserued att table, and how the Religious were often miraculously prouided for in their necessitis.

THE XVII. CHAPTER.

SAinct Francis being in the Oratory of Rieta, a Prouinciall repay∣red vnto him to celebrate with him the Natiuity of our lord. Wher∣fore the Religious entending to honour the feast and the Prouin∣ciall, prepared the table with a cloth and white napkins, fournishing it with neat vessel and meat a litle better then ordinary. But the S. cō∣ming that morning to eat with them in the refectory; and seeing that preparation, and that the table was raysed from the ground, where it accustomed to be, he secretly went foorth and finding a begger att the gate, he borrowed his hatt and cloake, then taking a companion with him, they went out of the house, and in the meane time the Religious sate downe att table: for he had ordayned that when soeuer he was not found in the Couent att the houre of refection, they should not attend him. About the middes of their meale, the holy Father retourned dis∣guised as aforesaid, and went directly to the refectory, att the dore wherof he demaunded an almose for the loue of God. The Prouinci∣all answēared him: Brother, we are poore as you are, and therefore ha∣ue need of these almose: but for the loue of God which thou hast named enter and we will giue thee part of the almose which IESVS CHRIST* 2.23 hath sent vs: S. Francis entred and stood expecting to haue somewhat giuen him. The Prouinciall gaue him his owne dish, with the bread that was in it. The S. receauing it discouered himselfe and sate downe on the ground before the Religious: but being approached to the fire, he sighing said. My beloued Brethren, this table so decently prepared, is not fitt for poore Religious, that ought euerie day to goe aske almes from dore to dore for the loue of God, it would better beseeme you, to follow the example of humilitie of our lord then of any other: for to that end are we called; considering also that we haue promised to obserue it: now doe I esteeme me a Frere Minor, beholding my selfe sitting on the ground. The feastes of God and his sainctes, ought to be honoured with that holy pouerty, wherby they haue pourchased heauē, and not with these superfluityes which they did vtterlie abhor∣re, as thinges that did separate them from the loue of God. It cannot be expressed, how much the poore Religious were amazed, hauing heard and seene this act: for many did weep seeing their Father sitting on the ground with that habitt with so great humility correcting the fault

which they had committed, wherof accusing them selues, they acknow∣ledged their fault to the S. who blessing them bad them with all euer to keep their table so poore and hūble that the seculers seeing it, might* 2.24 not be scandalized, and that if any begger came, he might be inuited to eat with them. Besides, he would that the bread which they begged should be so limited, that there should remaine none superfluous in the house, but what should only suffice the Religious; assuring them, that if they wanted, God would prouide for them, as by the ensuing mira∣cle doth appeare.

The generall chapter being on time ended, and the Ministers dimis∣sed* 2.25 each one to his Prouince, there remayned with S. Francis 31. Religi∣ous, amōg whome was that Brother Monaldo that merited to see the S. as crucified att Arles, as we haue formerly alleadged; they being vpon departure and the S. desiringe charitably to eat with thē, there was found only three litle loanes in the house, which S. Francis caused to be brought, made on thē the signe of the crosse, & thē diuided it amongest thē, And God did so multiply it, that it sufficed thē all: & with the frag∣mēts was filled a great baskett: by meane of which miracle the Religious retourned exceedingly encouraged in the seruice of God and the loue of pouerty, finding by experience that God was their procuratour.

On an other time S. Francis comming by night to the Oratory of Sō, nino in Lombardy with many Religious, exceedingly oppressed with hunger, they found not in the house one only morcell of bread, for their custome was to demaūd no more of almose then would suffice, them for one day, and if any remayned, they presently distributed it to the poo∣re.* 2.26 The holy Father S. Francis vnderstanding thus much, said to the keeper of the prouision: goe to such a place and you shall finde a baskett full, bring it vnto me. He goeing thither brought thence a baskett full of bread, which had bin miraculously conueyed thither to releiue the seruantes of God. They all did eat with very great appetite, finding it extraordinarily pleasing: which did not passe without giuing thanckes to the diuine Maiesty for the almes which so liberall a hand bestowed on them. Many other such miracles happened vnto these poore of God, as this that ensueth

How whiles the Cooke was att his prayers in the Church, the refection was miraculously prepared. The 33. chapter of the tenth booke, transferred to this proper place.

SAinct Francis admitted to Religion a knight called Bennenuto, who of his great humility, made choice to liue alwayes in the kitchen. It happened on a time that a Burgesse had a will to refect

the Religious one morning: and to that end sent them betimes what he thought conuenient therto, that they might prepare it att their plea∣sure, which Brother Bennenuto receaued and lapped all together: then went to masse, where he was so rapt in deuotion, that all the time of seruice he remayned insensible without either memory of the kitchen or any other thing in the world. The conuentuall masse being ended he retourned to himselfe, and remembred that the meat was yet to dresse which was sent them, and neuertheles it was the houre of dinner: he therfore went much troubled to the kitchen, and comming neere, he heard manie personnes playing the Cookes, wherat admiring, he opened the dore that was shutt wihout, wherof he had the key: and entring he saw no person within, but onlie found the said meates readie drest as he had purposed to prepare them: whervpon he gaue thanckes to God, for that he would please by the handes of his Angels, to supply that which he had omitted.

How S. Francis was prayed to tell what was his intention concerning the obseruance of Euangelicall pouerty.

THE XVIII. CHAPTER.

NOtwithstanding the premises, and by how much the nomber of Religious encreased, so much neuertheles did the nomber of true obseruers of Euangelicall pouerty diminish, each one seeking to interprett the rule in such sort as he might not be obli∣ged to this rigorous vow of pouertie: yea there were good Reli∣gious that were putt in doubt therof by the subtilities of the in∣fringers, as particulerly Brother Ricorio de la Marquese, who one ti∣me was very instant with sainct Francis to be resolued therin praying him to explicate his meanning concerning the obseruance of Euangeli∣call pouerty, as well past, as present, and to come; that if it pleased God he suruiued him, he might giue testimonie to the Religious his Brethren of his true intention, and with all concerning the boo∣kes which the Preistes might possesse, though they affirmed that their bookes apperteined to the Religion and not themselues. The ho∣lie Father answeared him: Know brother, that such was my first intention and shalbe my last, if all the Religious would beleeue me, that none of them possesse any other thinge then one habitt, with the cord and linnen breeches, as the rule permitteth. Therfore to them that afterward affirmed that the holie Father S. Francis cau∣sed not the same to be obserued in his time, his companions answered

that among many wordes which the S. vsed to his Religious, and cau∣sed to be written according as frō day to day God did dictate vnto him in his prayers and reuelations for the good of the Order, he diuers times said, that he supported many thinges by reason of the scandall which might happē betweene his Religious & himselfe in the beginning of the Order, and albeit he saw that many waxed cold and relented he tollera∣ted thē, in case that it were not in an essentiall matter of Religion against the vow; because he would not debate with the disobedient: he excused himselfe herein towardes God, alleadging vnto him, that to the end his word of the augmentatition of his seruantes might not proue vaine, he would in himselfe supply for them, wherein they were deficient, which* 2.27 he failed not to doe, as we haue formerlie inserted.

To confirme his intention; I will relate what he one time answeared to the Prelate of the Monastery of S. Mary of Angels, that asked him leaue thenceforward to receaue something of the nouices that should enter into Religion, to relieue the necessities of the Couent. The S. an∣sweared, that when necessity constrayned him, he should sell the orna∣mentes, and rather disfurnish the altare of the virgin Mary, then doe against the strict vow of pouerty, and the obseruance of the rule because he was certaine that the glorious Virgin would be better pleased, that her terrestrialll altare should be disfurnished, then her celestiall Sonne should be disobeyed.

An other time, Many ministers were ernest with him, to permitt his Religious to possesse something, if not in particuler att least in common, wherewith they might supply their necessity, their number being so* 2.28 encreased, thut they sometimes endured intollerable inconueniences. S. Francis then felt a great anguish in his soule, and hauing no will to an∣sweare thē of himselfe, he fell to his prayer and demanded counsaile of God, who with a cleare and loud voice answeared him: Francis I take from the Frere Minors all thinges both in common and particuler, be∣cause my selfe alone will haue care to prouide for that familie: lett it multiplie as much as it will, for as long as it relyeth on me, and not on temporall substance, I will nourish it. Sainct Francis gaue this answeare incontinentlie to the Ministers, and exhorted them with patience to perseuer in their first holie vocation, considering that by such proceeding they should be eternally comforted of God.

Of the pouerty which sainct Francis would that his Religious should shew in their habittes.

THE XIX. CHAPTER.

THe holie Father S. Francis would that his Religious should li∣kewise be cloathed with the habitt of pouerty, aswell in the basenes of the stuffe, as in the number of coates, that is with cloath of grosse lockes and one only habitt, he detested them that were cloathed with three coates, or with a double garment, he said that the necesity which is not gouerned by reason, but followeth the pleasure and commodities of the body, is a note that the spirirt is dead interi∣ourlie, because, said the S. the spiritt being waxen cold and carelesse of the heat of grace, wherwith one ought to be couered and defended, it is necessary that it make vse of thinges appertayning to flesh & bloud, for in defect of spirituall releife thre remaineth to the soule no other remedy then that. He therfore gaue this marcke to discerne true neces∣sity. The soule and the desires doe shew signes of necessity, when rea∣son* 2.29 giueth scruple to a man of such necessities. But for that, one must not so soone prouide: for if the Religious hauing necessity should in∣stātlie prouide for it, what meritt would remayne vnto him? what exer∣cise of patiēce could he haue, yea where subiect of meritt is presēted vn∣to him, he by the dilligence he vseth to prouide for himselfe, retour∣neth vnto Egipt to auoide the sufference of any thing for the loue of IE∣SVS CHRIST which he had att other times promised to endure. He very sharpely reprehend them that made difference of coulers, desiring to haue them lighter or sadder and to confound them with his exam∣ple, he patched his habitt with peeces of the grossest sackcloth, and att the end of his life commaunded, that they should bury him in his ha∣bitt couered with sackcloth. If it chaunced some Religious could not support this burden, he rather permitted him, to haue his vnder coate lesse austere then the vpper, in which he would that in all manner, se∣ueritie and pouerty should appeare. He would sometimes with extrea∣me greife vtter these wordes: A time will come when this obseruance of pouerty, will so relent that it will loose his vigour, and carelesse coldnes will raigne in place therof, because the children of this poore Mother will be ashamed, esteeming it their honour to weare coates of delicat and precious cloath.

In his very time Brother Hely his vicar generall caused to be made an habit of fine cloath with lardge and long sleeues, which S. Francis vnderstanding, he called him in the presence of many Religious, and

prayed him to lend him the habitt which he woare, which he did: and the Sainct presentlie putt it on vpon his owne, plaiting it ex∣quisitlie, setling the Capuce, and redoubling the sleeues, which he did with all the vaine gestures which he saw in spiritt that the Reli∣gious in such an habitt would vse, then he walked with his head* 2.30 alofte, in ietting manner, talking with a graue, strong, and soun∣ding voice, marching in proud gate, now saluting one, now an o∣ther of his Religious, who were exceedinglie astonished, expecting what the Sainct would doe. Att length tourning to them he said: ho∣norable companie God saue you: which said he putt of the habitt and threw it as farre as he could, being moued with exceeding great feruour of spiritt and zeale of God, then said to Brother Helias, in such sort as each one might heare him: so doe the bastardes of the Order, goe attired: then putting on his humble, short, strict and con∣temptible habitt, he chaunged countenance, and appeared gracious and mild as before, then began to conuerse with the other Religious humblie according to his custome, teaching them to be humble poore and meeke.

How sainct Francis would not that his Religious should haue any thing in proper, and of the pouerty of the houses of the Religious.

THE XX. CHAPTER.

AS the holy Father would not that his Religious should posses∣se any thing proper, neither in particuler nor common, much lesse would he it should be said that any thing was belonging* 2.31 to the Religious. He chaunced one time to passe neere to Bolonia, whe∣re it being told him, that a monastery was there builded for his Religi∣ous: he for hearing that this monastery was his Religiouses, comma••n∣ded all them that were in it in vertu of obedience, presently to depart: who in such sort obeyed that one being sick there, caused himselfe to be carryed out: and he would not permitt them to retourne t•• it her till their Protectour, who was then legat att Bolonia, had publiquely prea∣ched, that the said house was his and not the Freer Minors. So would he not that they should dwell in any other place, if first it were not assu∣red that the propriety ther of had an other master then the Religious.

A Guardian that was a deere freind to S. Francis, founding an Ora∣torie, made also adioyning vnto it a litle cell for him, builded onlie with hewed wood without other fashion. T••e Sainct seeing it, said to the Religious: If you will that I vse it, dresse it with osier twig∣ges

and bowes of trees, that I may there see my holie pouertie: which being done he there remayned certaine dayes, but hearing one of the Religious one time say, that he came to see his celle, he answea∣red,* 2.32 sith you say it is mine, it shall no longer be so, and thencefor∣ward would no longer continue therein: the like did he in all other places, wherein he the more willingly remayned, as they were poo∣re and meanely accommodated. To comfort his Religious he would sometimes vse those wordes of IESVS CHRIST in the gospell: The foxes haue holes, and the foules of the aire nestes: but the Son∣ne of man hath not where to lay his head. And speaking of him, he would say that when he remayned forty dayes and as many nightes in the desert to pray, he had there neither cell nor bell, but was constray∣ned to rest vnder a tree or rocke, and therfore he att least did imitate him in this, that he possessed no cell, that was, or was called his: And if some times by misgard he bad his Religious to accommadate him some cell, calling himselfe to minde he would no longer remayne therin, thincking of what is said in the gospell. Be not carefull for the* 2.33 morrow. He would haue it putt into his testament that all the celles wherin the Religious dwelt & their house should be made of clay and wood. There was euery yeare a generall chapter held att our ladie of Angels, whither repayred a great nomber of Religious, who were there very ill accomodated. The citizens of Assisium considering this great inconuenience; and hauing compassion to see them all resting in an house couered with thatch, hauing the walles made of osier together with bowes of trees and clay, they resolued to build them a faire great house against the church of the monasterie, ex∣preslie for the generall chapters there yearlie to be held, and so meer∣lie without the knoweldge of sainct Francis, they in short time* 2.34 builded it with lime and stone, they knew well that if sainct Francis had knowne therof, he would neuer haue permitted it; which opinion the successe confirmed, for retourning and finding such a building, though he were enformed that the inhabitantes had done it of their owne motion, and that it was to serue on∣lie for the said chapter, neuertheles, fore-seeing the euell exam∣ple, which this great house might giue, and that the Religious would build the like otherwhere, in which respect this building was in∣conuenient in that place, which he would haue to be an ex∣ample of sanctitie and pouertie to all others, hauing called cer∣taine Religious that were zealous of the Order, before the chap∣ter ended, he with them got vp on the said house and began to vncouer it with intention vtterlie to pull it downe. Which being seene by some kinghtes and gentlemen there placed by the citty in gard to hinder

scandales that might happen, they came to the S. and said: Father, hold your handes and know that this house is proper to the citty of Assisiū we therefore aduertise you to desist from further endommaging the sa∣me. Which the holy Father hearing, he answeared: if the house be yours I will no further touch it: and calling the said Religious, they descended, and the cittizens couered the roofe againe, and made choi∣ce of gentlemen that in time of the chapters should haue care to four∣nish it as was requisite, that the Religious might be freed of sollicitude, which continued for many yeares.

Of the rule and manner of building which sainct Francis prescribed to his Religious.

THE XXI. CHAPTER.

THe holy Father S. F. residing for the infirmitie of his eyes, nere vnto Sienna, there came a rich gsntleman to visit him, who ha∣uing giuen to the Frere Minors a place where to build a monastery, and deuising on the forme of this building, the holy Father said to this man who was verie familier to the Order, Brother, will you know how the houses of our Religious must be builded? you must obserue this order: when my Brethren shall come into any place, where they shall haue no place of retire, and shall finde any one that will permitt them to build on his land, a house, a garden, and other necessities, they must first consider how much land will suffice them, hauing al∣wayes regard to our pouerty, and to the good example which we are bound to giue in our houses, as well as in other thinges. And ther∣fore, he would not that the Religious should be many together in hou∣ses, nor that they should make them great, it seeming to him a diffi∣cult matter, that pouerty can be obserued, where there is a great mul∣titude. After they shall haue considered the scituation, and the place conuenient to erect the Monasteries, they must repaire to the bishop of the citty, and say to him: My lord and Father, such a one, for the loue of God, and for the benefitt of his soule, permitteth vs to build a house one his land: we first are willing to addresse our selues to you, who are lord and Pastour of all this flocke recommended vnto you and euen of vs, and of all the Religious that shall haue residence here whe∣re we desire with the benediction of God and yours, to build a Mona∣stery. And hauing receaued the benediction of the bishop, lett them first of all take a cord, wherwith they shall measure the plott which is necessary for them to build the house, which they shall make poore: the matter shalbe, wood and stone, the celles shalbe litle, onlie suffi∣cient

for the Religious to repose therin, who shall also pray there, and striue to auoyd idlenes, their churches shalbe litle, they shall not make* 2.35 them great vnder coulour to preach to the people therin, or for other edification: for it shalbe reputed greater humility, and better example, to goe to preach in other churches. When Prelates, Preistes, Religious and other seculers shall come to our Oratory, the poore celles and litle churches will preach to them, and they shalbe much better edified then by faire or good speeches.

An other time he said: The Frere Minors will often build great and sumptuous edifices, bringing to ruine our mistresse pouerty which shal∣be cause of euill exāple, murmure and importunity of the people. Ther∣fore* 2.36 it would much better beseeme our estate and the edification of sou∣les, to make no such buildinges: att other times vnder pretence of ma∣king chaunge for a more healthfull place, more commodious, and lesse troublesome, they will forsake their poore houses to the great scandall of the people, to erect greater and such as are abhominable to the eyes of God and pouerty, in which buildinges they will employ much almose gotten vnder pretext of necessity, wherof they shall yeld account to God as robbers of the almose of the poore. In these respectes it is much better for them to haue litle churches, in them obseruing their profes∣sion, giuing to their neighbour example of true Religious. S. Francis forbad his Religious to build their Monasteries of other matter then wood and earth, as doe the poore of this world. There were certaine Religious of contrary opinion, alleaging diuers reasons, as that in some prouinces wood and bordes were deerer then stones and lime, and also that buildinges made of lime and stone were of longer continuance, and more sure: but S. Francis to auoyd contradiction would giue them no answeare, nor did he approue their humane reasons. To demonstrate that he dyed with this intention, he caused these wordes to be inserted in his testament, that the Frere Minors should be very carefull not to ac∣cept the houses that are builded for them, if they were not conforma∣ble to their holy pouerty: that they should be as for Pilgrimes, and that they should liue in them as strangers. He sometime said against certaine learned Prelates of the Order and wise in erronious worldly prudence, that were alwayes directly contrary in the strict obseruance of pouerty: Wretched be the Religious that are contrary to me in such matters as I know to be the will of God, and are necessary for conseruation of the Order: then he said to his companions: These contradictions redouble mine infirmities, for some Religious are alwayes contrary vnto me, by the authority of their erronious science and prudence, in matters re∣uealed vnto me by God, for the benefitt of the Order, aswell present as to come, which they misprise, desiring rather to follow their owne o∣pinion, then the will of God.

How much he was ennemy to the vse of supperfluous bookes

THE XXII. CHAPTER.

ANouice had licence of the vicar generall, to haue a psalter, wher∣by to learne to read, but because he heard it spoaken, that the holy Father S. Francis would not that the simple Religious should haue care either of bookes or learning, he could not contented∣ly keepe it without approbation of S. Francis, who comming to the place where the Nouice was, who was lately professed, h•• went to him and said: Father, it would be great satisfaction vnto me, if by your li∣cence I might keepe the psalter, though your vicar generall, hath per∣mitted me, I am not yet well satisfied vnles you confirme it. The holy Father answeared him: The Emperour Chaflemagne, Rouland, and all the other Pallatine and valiant warriers, with exceeding swetty labours and trauailes prosecuting the infidels, gott of them great victoryes and purchaced great honour, in the memory of men, the holy martyres gett farre greater glorie, in the battailes and victories, which they ob∣taine against the infernall spirittes and their fellowes who are wicked* 2.37 men, they dying gloriouslie for the faith of IESVS CHRIST: it seemeth that the men of these times seeke to pourchace glorie and honour, to read or heare related these histories without imitating thē, not considering their labours and their death. My childe hereof I would inferre, that thou shouldest seeke neither bookes nor learning, but vertuous worckes, in which consist true glory, because science a∣lone puffeth vp in pride, & charitie edifieth. The Nouice with this an∣sweare departed vtterlie confounded. A litle after being tempted by the deuill he mett S. Francis att the fire, to whome he spake againe of the* 2.38 psalter: And the holie Father answeared: My Sonne, when thou hast leaue for the psalter, thou wilt also ake for the Breuiary, then for o∣ther bookes to learne.: and when thou hast learned any thing, thou wilt sitt in a chaire, as if thou were a great diuine or Prelate, and wilt say to one of thy Brethren, Goe fetch me my breuiary. Speaking this with great feruour of spiritt, he tooke ashes, wherwith rubbing his head, he sayd: A breuiary for me, a breuiary for me; and diuers times reiterating the same, the Religious remayned as beside him selfe, and durst not for that time speake any more of the psalter. S. Francis said further vuto him: I haue bin att times tempted, as thou art now, to haue many bookes, but to know if such were the will of God, I too∣ke a booke, where the gospels were written, and besought his di∣uine Maiesty to voutsafe to shew me his will by the opening therof,

whervpon I lighted on these wordes of his owne: The knowledge* 2.39 of the misteries of the kingdome of God, is giuen to you simple, and to other in paraboles. Manie monthes after that, S. Francis being att our ladie of Angels, the same Religious in extreme temptation, re∣commended againe vnto him the aforesaid licence to haue a psalter: to whome the holie Father said: goe, doe what the vicar generall hath graunted thee. The Religious retourned whence he came, but the ho∣ly Father considering what he had graunted, went after him, and o∣uertaking him, said my sonne, retourne with me and show me the place where I bid thee doe with the psalter what the vicar generall had permitted thee. Comming thither, S. Francis fell on his knees be∣fore the said Religious, saying: Brother I confesse my fault, I con∣fesse my fault, then added: know that he who wilbe a good Frere Minor must haue nothing but his habitt, the corde, and linnen breeches as the rule enioyneth, and they that are by manifest neces∣sitie constrayned, sockes: euery thing els is superfluous, and against the puritie and pouertie of the rule, which we promise God to ob∣serue: the said Religious moued with the wordes, beleeued this ho∣ly counsaile,

Being by diuers demaunded the like counsaile, he answeared them with this sentence, right worthy to be sett in letters of gold, and not on∣ly painted or engrauen in marble, but in the hartes of men: A man hath* 2.40 so much knowledge, as he is a man of vertue and loueth God and his neighbour, and no more: and the Religious so good, as he doeth good worckes; because the tree is knowne by his fruit. When he retourned frō Syria, a Prouinciall came to visitt him to cōferre with him of the affaires, of the Order, & particulerly touching the vow of pouerty: to know his will therin, and of the obligatiō inserted in the first rule, takē out of the gospell: to witt, whē you trauaile, you shall carry with you neither mony nor wallett: S. Fran. answeared, I meane thus, that the Frere Minors must only haue their habitt, the cord, & linnen breches, as the rule saith, and* 2.41 such as are enforced by necessity, the sockes. The Prouinciall answea∣red: What shall I doe with so many bookes as I haue, that are worth more then fortie crownes? which he said, because he desired to haue licence of S. Francis to enioy them, for he kept them with a remorse of conscience The S. replyed, Brother, I neither will, nor ought nor can doe any thing against my conscience, and the profession of the holy gos∣pell which we haue promised. Which this Prouinciall vnderstāding he was exceedingly troubled: & the S. perceauing him so sorrowfull, with a great feruour of spirit said vnto him, as if he had spoakē to all the Religi∣ous: you would seeme to mē to be Frere Minors, & would be called Prea¦chers of the gospell, & make shew to obserue it: but in effect, you desire

to haue propriety and superfluity, and to haue a purse. The Mini∣sters earnestly seeke to take away the first rule (you shall not carry wal∣lettes in your trauaile) they supposing that they should so be freed from the obligation of this counsaile of Euangelicall perfection: but the holy Father S. Francis in the presence of many brethren, said: the Ministers thincke to deceaue God and me, but the deceipt falleth on them selues. Lett them and all my other Religious know, that they are obliged to the obseruance of Euangelicall perfection: and will that it be thus writ∣ten in the beginning and end of the rule. That the Brethren are firme∣lie obliged to the obseruance of the holy gospell of our lord IESVS CHRIST.

Of the horrible malediction which S. Francis gaue to a prouinciall, and wherfore: and of the miracle that ensued.

THE XXIII. CHAPTER.

BRother Iohn Estitia a very learned Minister of the Prouince of Bolognia, ordayned an exercise of study in the Monastery of Bo∣lognia, without licence of the holy Father S. Francis, who vn∣derstanding therof, went incontinently thither, and very sharply repre∣hended him by these wordes: I rather desire that one obey the holy gospell, and be employed in the study of holy prayer, where the holy Ghost is Master, then in humane studies, and curious lessons, wherin is* 2.42 lost the spiritt of humility and the sweetnes of God, the ladder wher∣of is this Religion, which annihilateth this new study. But S. Fran∣cis being departed, this Prouinciall began againe as before, wherat the holy Father being for the zeale of God much disquieted, he publikelie gaue him his malediction as to a disobedient child. By which the said Brother Iohn fell incontinently very sicke, and lying in his bedde, per∣ceauing that his sicknes did hourly encrease, seased and touched, rather with the feare he had of death, then with true contrition: he sent, two Religious to pray S. Francis to reuoke the said malediction: to whome the S. answeared: God hath confirmed in heauen the maledictiō which I haue giuen him, so that he is cursed of God. In that instant, there fell from heauen a litle stone of burning brimstone, which transpearced both his body and bed, and att the very houre he died, yelding an extreme infection: by this so seuere chasticement God shewed how iust and as∣sured was, the counsaile of the S. that they should not be curious of bookes, but should rather study to ground themselues in holy humility, prayers, and pouerty.

The holy Father being once demaunded if he would consent that the

learned who were and might enter into religion, should study diuini∣ty, hee answeared affirmatiuelie, prouided that they imitate the ex∣ample of IESVS CHRST, who prayed more then he read, as is* 2.43 written also of his disciples, and also that they omitte not the stu∣die of prayer to gett learning: and that they studie not onlie how they ought to speake, but principallie how they may effect what they read, and doeing so may teach others to doe good worckes. I will that my Religious be disciples of the gospell, and that so they make progresse in the knowledge of the truth, and doe also encrease in puritie & simplicity, that from the prudence of the serpent they doe not separate the simpli∣city* 2.44 of the doue, which IESVS CHRIST with his mouth hath v∣nited together. The holie Father affirmed that by meane of the kno∣wledge of ones selfe, one easily obtayneth the knowledge of God, prouided that one sought it with humilitie and without presumption. Therfore he was much troubled when he knew that neglecting vertue and the vocation wherto the Religious was called of God, one sought knowledge by curiositie, with extreme dolour of his soule, saying: My Religious that are honoured by the curiosity of knowledge, are found emptie handed, in the times of tribulation. I would rather* 2.45 exercise them in the vertue of humilitie, that the perillous times of tēptations happening, they might finde God with them in those anguis∣hes: for afflictions will come, against which, neither their bookes nor pourchaced science will auaile, then would it be more expedient for them to be simple and feruent in obedience, humilitie, and cha∣ritie, then great in commaunding and teaching, in curiositie of science. He alreadie foresaw that knowledge puffed vp with vanitie in future time would giue a great fall to the Order, because curiositie of the said knowledge would induce manie to great arrogance, which would de∣stroy obedience, humilitie, pouertie, with all true Religion; brin∣ging in libertie and priuiledges: The said holie Father said: there shall be so manie that will labour to gett knowledge, that he shalbe happie who for the loue IESVS CHRIST shall shunne the same. He appeared after his death to one of his companions who was excee∣dinglie busied in the studie of preaching, and reprehended him sharpe∣lie, forbidding him that ouer great anxietie of spirirt which he had towardes study, and commaunded him to study to walke the path of holie humilitie and pouerty.

How he discouered and preuented the deceipt of the learned, and cu∣rious of his Order.

THE XXIV. CHAPTER.

IT will succed (said S. Francis) to these curious of knowledge and learning, that esteeming to be more edified and enflamed in de∣uotion towardes God, by knowledge of him, if they vse it not with great humility, they, by the same science, and by the great stu∣dy therin employed, will remayne void of all goodnes, cold in chari∣ty, and puffed with vaine glory, reioycing in their vanity, and obsti∣nate in opinion: wherfore the holy Ghost being vnable to dwell in bo∣dyes subiect to sinne, he wilbe constrayned vtterly to forsake them. Certaine Religious therfore one day relating vnto him that a great di∣uine was entred into their Religion att Paris, and that by his doctrine, he much edified the people and cleargie, and was a great honour to the Order: S. Francis sighingly answeared them, I much feare that his like will one day destroy, whatsoeuer God by me his vnworthy seruant hath planted in this vineyared, I would haue no greater Doctours in diuinity, then they who teach their neighbour, by worckes, meeke∣nes, pouerty, and humility, because the goodnes of a Religious is ac∣cording to his obedience to the rule, and his doeing what he knoweth. Those preachers that trust only in their doctrine, when thy see concour∣se of people, and that they are desirously heard, and some by their prea∣ching* 2.46 are conuerted to penance, thy are puffed with vaine glory for the worckes of an other, as if they were their owne, and so preach saluation to others, but damnation to themselues: therfore they glory of that wherof they haue no more cause then, a trumpett which soundeth by the mouth of an other man that windeth it: for what are they but trum∣pettes, wherby God sendeth his sound, be they good or euill, so that the cause of the conuersion of the hearers, ought not to be attributed to them, but to the very force of holy doctrine, and to the teares of the simple, though the same be not by them vnderstood: these simple ones are my knightes of the round table, who hide them selues in desertes and sequestred places the more commodiously to apply them to prayer and meditation, lamenting theirs and others sinnes; therfore God alo∣ne knoweth the fruit they produce, and how many soules by their me∣rittes are saued, wherfore they shall heare this his voice: Come thou faithfull and prudent seruant, because thou hast bin faithfull vnto me in few thinges, I will place there ouer many, enter into the kingdome of e∣ternall life: but they who haue had no other cogitation but to learne

knowledge; and to demonstrate their doctrine vnto others, preaching without edifying by good worckes, shalbe poore & empty of all good, before the throne of the terrible iudge, they shall haue their vessels full of shame and confusion, and they shall also heare God say vnto them: you haue preached only by the wordes of your purchaced science, but I haue saued soules, by vertue of the merittes of my simple ones, you therfore shall remaine with the winde of pride which you haue sought, and these shall receaue the recompence of the labour of their humility and prayer, which is ourvocation, wherto these puffed ones shall haue bin contrary, with the winde of their knowledge persuading many to relinquish this truth, yea persecuting, as blinded and frantike, such as walke by this truth, but the errour and false opinion, wherin in they ha∣ue liued, which they haue preached, and wherby they haue conducted many with thē in the profound goulfe of ignorāce, and spirituall blind∣nes, shall tourne to their greife and confusion, and they shalbe buryed* 2.47 in darcknes, for it is written: I will destroy the wisedome of the wise, of this world, and the prudence of the prudent I will reiect. So the holy Father as far foorth as his power extended, for his office in this world, permitted not any of his Religious to be called Master, though former∣lie in the world he had bin such, alleadgeing vnto them the wordes of our lord IESEVS CHRIST, One is your Masterin heauen, and therfore lett none be called master on earth. He affirmed of himselfe, that though* 2.48 he had bin very learned, he would neuer haue endured to be called Do∣ctour or master because it was to doe against IESVS CHRIST: so that he concluded that it was much more profitable to a man to knowlitle, and be humble, then to performe great matters with much knowledge, and presumption of himselfe.

How much S. Francis reioyced att the good example which his order gaue to the church, and how much displeased, when his Religious procured or caused any scandall.

THE XXV. CHAPTER.

THis glorious Father said, that the Frere Minors were sent of God in this latrer age to be an example of light to them that were en∣tangled in the obscurities of sinne. Therfore if he heard relation of any example of edification, that the Religious gaue to the holy Church, he with great feruour would say. The house of God shalbe filled with good & sweet sauours, which shalbe produced by the precious oyntmēt of vertues. He exceedingly reioyced att the good reputation of his deere childrē & at the exāple of piety which they gaue, because by meane therof they cōuerted sinners, to the loue & seruice of IESVS CHRIST, a thing

especially desired of him, and to such he gaue his holy benediction, And consequently because his Religious knew that their holy Father would haue them exercised in this vertue, and zeale of the saluation of soules, they so much the more endeauoured to giue him satisfactiō ther∣in.* 2.49 And if it happened that any one procured the least trouble to his neighbour, he presently asked him pardon, with great humility and of∣fered to doe pennance for the same.

It chaunced one time that an ancient Religious of the Order, in pre∣sence of a gentleman, vttered some wordes in choler to one of his Bre∣thren; but perceauing that he had troubled his Brother and disedified* 2.50 the other, acknowledgeing his fault, and impatient against himselfe, he incontinently tooke the dong of an asse, and putt it into his mouth: and forced himselfe to chew it, saying, tongue eat this dong sith thou hast presumed to arise against they neighbour and in his face to spett the ve∣nime of thy choller. Which the said gentleman seeing, was exceeding∣ly edified, and deuoted to the whole Order, presenting himselfe entier∣ly to the seruice of it.

* 2.51 The holy Father S. Francis was contrarily extremely afflicted when he vnderstood that any one had disedified his neighbour. To this pur∣pose it being related vnto him that a bishop had reprehended one of his Religious, for hauing seene him doe something sauouring of hy∣pocrisie, as to procure the growing of his beard and other thinges vn∣beseeming a Frere Minor, he stood vp right, and ioyning his handes, he weeping said: Lord IESVS CHRIST, who hauing cho∣sen twelue Apostles, one of them proued a traytor and was therfore damned, and the residue ouer all the world preached thy holie faith, by wordes and by pious and vertuous worckes: and now in this latter houre being mindefull of thy mercie, it hath pleased thee to plant the Religion of Frere Minors for helpe vnto they church, and for seruice of they holie faith and thy holie gospell, haue care therof I beseech thee for thy pietie: for if this Religion giue scandale in steed of good example, who shall satisfie thee for her? Thus vr∣ged by zeale of the honour of God and the saluation of soules, stret∣ching his armes a broad, with great effusion of teares he vrtered these* 2.52 wordes: Good God and Father, I beseech thee le••t all the Religious, who by their euill example and impious worckes shall destroy that which by meane of thy true Frere Minors thou hast edified, be accursed of thee, of thy cele∣stiall court, and of me thy humble seruant. Vpon a day reprehending a Religious that had giuen ill example, among other thinges he said this: Brother will you that I lett you know the displeasure which the Religious procure me that scandalize others? the same that one should doe, who hauing a rapiere in his hand should often

thrust me into the flanckes, and therwith I could not dye, so the nough∣ty Religious doe augment in my soule greifes vpon greifes, giuing euill example and doebucher my bowels: then he added: Ah my God! if one wounded could fly him that threatneth his death, would he not fly? and why then doe not I fly into the Mountaines and desertes, to auoid the hearing of such and the like matters of my Religious?

Of an answeare which God gaue to the holy Father S. Francis in prayer, being exceedingly afflicted for some scandales committed.

THE XXVI. CHAPTER.

THe afflicted S. Francis knowing that certaine Prouincialls of his Order gaue not good edification to the simple Religious, foreseeing that therby many other in short time might swarue from the obseruance of the rule, moued with great greife which af∣flicted him for the zeale of the honour of God, often reiterating these wordes: My God I recommend vnto thee this familie, which thou hast giuen me, he heard a voice that said: Why troublest thou thy selfe poore man? Why doest thou so much afflict thee? if some Religious walke not my way, and giue ill example, esteemest thou that I haue so chosen thee for Pastour of this Religion, as that I continue not the principal Pa∣stour thereof? Who hath planted this Religion of Freere Minors? who cōuerteth men to pennance? who giueth them force and vertue to perse∣uer in it? Tell me doe not I al this? yea I haue chosen thee expresly with∣out learning or eloquēce, yea simple: that performing what lyeth in thee, thou committ the rest to me, and that this new conuersion of so great part of the world be not attributed to thy doctrine, nor to any humane industry: but to my grace alone. Now to the end thatt thou and all the world know, that I will watch ouer my flock; I haue placed thee there, as a blanck and paterne to all the Religious, that by what thou shall doe, they▪ may see whervnto they are obliged, and I will preserue and maintaine them: And if it happen that some doe fall, others shall rise. They that walke in my way, are mine and shall retourne to me, they that walke not in it, shall loose the litle good which they seeme to haue. Therfore I commaund thee not so much to vexe they selfe henceforward, but onlie perseuer in thy course, and know that I haue planted and conserue this Religion which I so much affect, that if one of the Brethren retourne to his vo∣mitt, I will referre his crowne to an other in his place, and if he be not borne, I will cause him to be borne. And that thou mayest

know how much I loue the Religion of thy Freres, though in the Or∣der there remayne but three, I will not abandon them, but those three shalbe my Religion. The poore Father was comforted with these wor∣des, and so supported all with more patience. In the Chapters he would often vse these wordes to his Religious: I haue made vow and professiō of the rule of Frere Minors, and all the Brethren are in like sort obliged thervnto. I haue left the office of Gouernour of the Religious, by rea∣son of mine infirmities, and withall because it was permitted by his di∣uine maiesty for the good of my soule; I know the greatest furtherance that I can giue to my Religion, is continually to pray for it, and to be∣seech God to gouerne it. I am not obliged to any other thing then to giue to each one good example. And if any perish by my euill example,* 2.53 I wilbe obliged to yeld account for him vnto God: Therfore they that hold the same rule with me, and know very well if they will, what they ought to doe, (for they see it practised both by me and others) if they doe not their duety they worck their owne damnation: God will cha∣stise them, I shall not be obliged for them in that respect; wherin I re∣ferre my selfe to God.

Certaine Religious one time said to S. Francis with a good zeale thincking therby to meritt much: Father, doe not you know that Prela∣lates sometimes refuse to giue vs leaue to preach, by reason wherof we spend much time idlye: we therfore thincke it conuenient that you shall doe great seruice to God and much good to soules, if you procure gene∣rall licence of the Pope to preach freely with priuiledge. The holy Father exceedingly reprehended them, foreseeing the scādall that therby might easily arriue betweene the Clergie and his Order, and said vnto thē: you Frere Minors, will not know the will of God, nor will permitt me to conuert the world, in such sort as God will I should conuert it. Therfore I tell you, you ought to obtaine this licence of the Prelates themselues with your humility & the good example of your life, which cōtinuyng in you, the Prelates will pray you to preach in their diocesses & churches and to conuert their people to pennance. After this māner they will mo∣re willingly call you to preach thē your priuiledges will doe, which will only puffe you vp in pride: and if you beleeue mine aduise, you shall en∣deauour to keep you from pride, from the vices of auarice, of enuy and vaine desires so detrimentall to your soules (and by your example) to your neighbours also: you shall in your sermons exhort the people to pay their tythes to the Preistes, of whome so▪ doeing you shalbe entreated to preach and heare their confessions, though you should not so much respect that, as to conuert them: for a man conuerted will soo∣ne finde a confessour, as for me, I demaund no other priuiledge of God, but to loue and reuerence each one, and to conuert the most sin∣ners

that I can, by obedience to God and his holy church, and the same more by humilitie and example of the obseruance of our rule, then by wordes.

Of the afflictions incident vnto the Order, reuealed vnto the holy Father S, Francis.

THE XXVII. CHAPTER.

THe holy Father S. Francis being one time in prayer att our Lady of Angels, most instantlie praying his diuine maiesty that he would please to shew mercy to the Christiā people, on who∣me, he had reuealed vnto him that he would lay a great scourge: God answeared him: Francis if thou wilt that I haue compassion of my peo∣ple, procure dilligentlie that thy Order perseuer in such sort as it is insti∣tuted, that therin may be found such as may worthelie make intercessiō for them: and in fauour of thy Order and of thee, I promise thee, not to lett fall on my church that great affliction which aymeth att it & threa∣teneth it. But I will haue thee know that if thy Order doe preuaricate, the first punishmentes which I shall inflict on my church shalbe on the preachers therof, and will giue to the deuill what authority ouer them he will. Thence will grow so manie scandales betweene them and the world, that none will aduenture to take the habitt, but in the desertes where I will preserue this few number of elect, as I preserued the chil∣dren of Israel so manie yeares: and so the good being conserued in my grace, the Order shall afterward be reduced to his pristine estate. Here∣vpon* 2.54 did S. Francis prophesie; that a verie violent temptation should be raised in his Religion by pourchaced science, wherwith in manner of a furious winde from the region of the desert, as the affliction of Iob furiously striking the four corners of the house of his Religion, his owne children would bring it to ruine: because, said he, being puffed vp by their learning and relying theron, they well lay am∣bushes and cast snares for the true and lawfull children, framed by that huge damned woman called pride, to whome they will sacrifice their child birthes, that is, their worckes: and will liue in the delightes of the profitt of them, and of the recompence of their impudencie and arrogancie. Now the auctoritie of such Re∣ligious wilbe extremelie bitter and insupportable to the iuste, that shalbe persecuted by them: because their simplicitie, o∣bedience, pouertie and zeale of the honour of God, shall in a manner inexplicable, secretlie confound them. Wherfore they by reason of their pride being vnable to endure it, relying on the wisedome and reputation

of their valure, and the authority of the nobility and Princes of the world, pourchaced by meane of ambition, will persecute them to death There is also found a prophesie of the holy Father S. Francis, written by the hand of Brother Leo, of the great schisme and diuision that was in the Church after the election of Pope Vrban the sixt, the yeare 1378. that continued neere 40. yeares, the tenour wherof was thus.

A time will come when the holy Church shalbe full of schismes, which will put men in extreme perplexitie, as well in the spirituall, as temporall estate, and the deuill shall haue manie followers and shalbe more dilligente then ordinary, to take aduantage by this occasion to augment his kingdome: then shall the beauty of this Order be defiled with that of others, and prophane apostasie shalbe accomplished, to the dissention of two Realmes, when few shall obey the holie Church with a true charitie, and he that shall not be canonicallie elected to the Papacie, yea suspected of heresie, shall be obeyed: because manie shalbe subtillie peruerted by him, by his contagious errours, then shal scandales multiplie, and Christianitie be diuided, manie refusing to contradict the same, the scismes and diuisions of the Clergie, of Religious and of the people shalbe so violent, that if those dayes were not abbreuiated by God, the elect if it were possible would fall into the same errours, if God of his mercie should not deliuer them. S. Francis in regard of this reuelation particulerlie put into his rule the vow of obedience vnto the Pope, vnto his successours canonicallie elected, and to the holie Roma∣ne church, in the beginning and end of the same rule, knowing how much it would profitt his order, in that so turbulent time to perseuer firme: therfore he gaue this instruction to his, that foreseeing the same, they might know to gouerne themselues well therein.

Of the liberty wherinto the Order should fall, prophecied by S. Francis.

THE XXVIII. CHAPTER.

THe holie Father S. Francis being one day in presence of the Car∣dinall Vgolino Protectour of the Order, and of manie other of his Religious, he vttered these wordes, which he afterward also preached to the Brethren: a time will come, when the Religious of my Order by the malice of the deuill, shallleaue the way of holie simplicitie and pouerty, indifferentlie receauing all sort of mony, and all such legacies as by testament shalbe bequeathed them; and lea∣uing solitarie and humble places, will build faire and sumptuous houses in cittyes and townes, capable to entertayne Princes and Em∣perours:

then by fauour they will procure obtaine priuiledges of the Popes through art and humane prudence, and by their earnest impor∣tunitie they will obtaine requestes merelie iniust, though cloaked with truth, by this meane they will not onlie abandon their rule instituted by IESVS CHRIST, against their solemne profession: but will also ruine and alter the puritie therof, chaunging the good intention into peruerse, and being armed by meane of the said priuiledges, against obedience, against other Religious, and against all the Clergie, when they shall expect to gett the victory, the wretches shall ••inde them∣selues fallen into the trench which themselues shall haue made, ga∣thering no other fruit of their seminary, but scandales which they shall offer to God in steed of the saluation of soules: who seeing the same shalbe no more thenceforward their Pastour, but their ruiner according to their meritt: And therfore he will leaue them entangled in the nettes of auarice and their vaine desires. Which being naturalie considered of many, shall cause that acknowledgeing this punishment of the hand of God, they repent their faultes, and retourne to their former estate, not∣withstanding that they be persecuted and derided of others, as are all the vertuous and true seruantes of God by the wicked and impious. But as the same temptations shall accomplish the ruine of these, so the temptations of the wicked and the afflictions of the perfidious, which the elect shall support patientlie for the loue of IESVS CHRIST shalbe to them so manie crownes of glory.

Of a merueillous statua that appeared to S. Francis and the ex∣position therof.

THE XXIX. CHAPTER.

* 2.55 THis glorious Father being one time in prayer att S. Marie of Angels, there appeared before his eyes a statua of merueillous greatnes and beautie, resembling that of Nabuchodonoser, as the holy scripture describeth▪ for it had the head of gold, with a most beautifull face, the breaste and armes of siluer, the bellie and thyghes* 2.56 of metall, the legges of iron, and the feet partlie of iron, and partlie of earth and clay; it was couered with a cloake made of course and grosse sackcloth, wherof it seemed to be ashamed and exceedinglie dis∣quieted; which did much amaze the saint; but the Angel that represented this vision thus spake vnto him: Francis, wherat art thou amazed? know that God hath sent thee this vision full of mysterie: that seeing it, thou mayest know the mutation which wilbe in thy Religion in future time: and therfore hearcken: the head of gold which thou seest so faire, signi∣fieth

* 2.57 the beginning of thy Religion builded in the constancie of Euan∣gelicall perfection. Therfore as gold is of greater value then any other mettall, and the situation of the head is much more eminent in the body then any other member, so the beginning of thy Order, is more precious, in regard of fraternall, and golden charity and Angelicall ver∣tue: and is of such beauty and nobilitie, for the obseruance of Euan∣gelicall pouertie, that it shall fill all the world with admiration. And the queene of Saba, that is the holy church with all her faithfull shall admire it and feele in their hartes an incomprehensible ioy, beholding so beautifull a mirour of sanctity and spirituall wisdome, and all the first, builded on this first rock, shalbe glorified by his diuine maiesty. Because they shall endeauour to imitate IESVS CHRIST and* 2.58 his holy vertues. The brest and armes of siluer represent the second estate of thine Order: so much inferiour to the first as siluer is more ba∣se then gold: But as siluer is of value in regard of the faire colour and worthy sound: so this second estate of the Order shall haue many Religious Gentlemen of discent, famous for learning, and renowmed for their preachinges, who shalbe so honoured in the Church, that manie of them shall gett the cheifest dignities therin, as Abbeys, Bis∣hopprickes, Cardinalships, yea euen the Papacie: and because the force of a man consisteth principally in the armes and breast, God will then fournish thine Order, with men of such valure, and of sogood conscience, as shall defend it from the potent ennemies that shall then persecute it, they shall likewise helpe to support the holy church, against the impe∣tuous fury of heretikes and schismatikes that thē shall take armes against it. After this, shall come the third estate figured by the belly of brasse, which is without comparison more base then the second. But as the greatest quantity of monny is made of this mettall: so in that time the number of such as shall esteeme their belly their God, shalbe excee∣ding* 2.59 great. But in their greatest glory, they shalbe yet confounded: for they shall only know the thinges appertayning to the earth. And though they be followed of many for their learning and eloquence, which they shall display in the pulpitt, for which they shalbe extolled of many people that consider only the exteriour barcke, neuertheles spirituall men shall litle esteeme therof: for they shall perceaue them to affect sensualitie, not the honour of God and the saluation of soules. Alas, they shalbe reputed of God in the same degree, as the Apostle S. Paul mentioneth: that preachers without charitie are like to metall or belles that haue good sound, but it nothing pro∣fiteth them: for according as they shall preach holy and spirituall wor∣des, they shall bring foorth spirituall children, and shall manifest to others the fountaine of life, but themselues shall remaine wi∣thered

in the desert land. The fourth estate shalbe sterill and terrible.* 2.60 signified by the legges of iron, for as iron doth mollifie brasse, siluer, and gold, so this estate shalbe of such malice and obstinacie, in his owne opinion, that by negligence and vnaccustomed conditions, they shall forgett the good which they had built, that is the golden cha∣ritie of the first founders of the Order, the siluer verity of the second, & the preaching and voice of the third in the church of God. And ther∣fore as the feet support all the body, so they by the force of iron, and by a terrestriall hipocrisie, shall sustaine the body of the Order, and shall couer themselues in their course cloake, and endeauour to make the world beleeue in exteriour apparence, that they yet liue in their former pouertie and humilitie. These interiourlie shalbe rauening woulfes and to God knowne for such, though to men concealed, be it that they endure afflictions by diuers tribulations as iron in the fire,* 2.61 not only by the hammers of the deuils, but euen by Princes of the world: for as the scripture saith: the great for their malices shall also support great tormentes: they neuertheles shalbe so hard and stronge, that as the iron resisteth all other mettals, so shall they resist all, aswell Prelates as seculer princes, with a will to ouercome all, and subdue euery thing by their hardnes compared to iron: ther∣fore shall they be in disgrace with God, as hard-necked men. But as his feet are not of pure iron, but of clay also, that signifieth hipocrisie, they shal employ themselues in affaires and negotiations of the world, to please and intrude themselues into the fauour of seculer persons: notwithstanding because of the great contrariety that is betweene ba∣ked clay, and iron, in such sort as it is impossible to vnite them together, there will arise such a contrariety among the Religious of that latter time, that att length hauing litle resisted and their forces being weake∣ned, they shall begin to vse the art of hipocrisie, being impossible to ioyne true pride with fayned pietie, att least any long time, they being att length discouered to be misprisers of the discipline of the Order, and consequently of the gospell of IESVS CHRIST, first they shalbe diuided one from an other, as baked clay is separated from iron, though they seeme to be vnited together: and therfore hatreds, dis∣sentions, partialities and tyrannies shall begin to raigne among them, and afterwardes the world perceauing such impieties and wicked∣nes, they shalbe examined and chasticed euen by the seculers, and this shall befall them because they shalbe loosed from their head of the first charitie. And therfore they shalbe happy, who shalbe mindefull of the commaundements of God and of their Order: for they shalbe refined as gold in the fire, and though they be not knowne in the world, they shall neuertheles be much esteemed of God, for he will neuer abandon

this Religion so that there shall alwayes remayne some competent nomber of vertuous: though in comparison of so many lewd and libertines, they shall appeare very few: and this few shall be persecu∣ted of the world, which shall procure them a greater crowne with God Now the sackcloth and cloake so course, wherof I seeme to be ashamed, and disquieted, is holy pouerty, which as it is the ornament of this Order, and the singuler foundation of all piety, so the bastard children shalbe ashamed therof, for their ayme shall not be to God, but to the world, and therfore, endeauouring to please it, they shall misprise the habitt of God, and seeke faire and fine cloth, for the vse wherof they shall importune the world, and shall pourchace it by way of simonie; and therefore happy shall they be that perseuer to the end in obseruance of their holy vowes: After these speeches it disappeared, and the holy Father S. Francis, remayned full of admiration and teares, with all his hart recommending vnto God his sheep, both present and to come.

God reuealed these thinges and many other to his seruant Francis, as head and Pastour of his Frere Minors, concerning the chaunge of his Religion, which being founded in Euangelicall perfection, exceeding difficult to be obserued according to the world, it is not to be admired, if it be fallen, and doe decline from its perfection; We all being natu∣rally inclined and affected to worldly thinges, and to shunne alll seue∣ritie and rigour, and all necessitie, and much more freindes to our owne will, then to the will of God, which according to our sottish prudence, causeth vs to make no esteeme of the commaundemen∣tes of God, and to forke his most strict way, though most neces∣sarie to our saluation, as in deed it is: and therfore degenerating more and more we fall from our first Fathers. On the other side also it is not to be admired if some of these so fraile vessels composed of earth as we are, haue demonstrated such an inuincible constancie, in so strict an obligation to obserue the gospell; and in themselues to preserue such a treasure; because all that is the worck of God, to the end the world may know that the eminencie and glory of this Religion, proceedeth of the vertue and power of his diuine maiesty, and not of humane force and vertue: And therfore when to him seemeth time conuenient, he sendeth reformations to support the same.

Of the compassion and discreet charity of S. Francis to wards all his Religious, but particulerly to wardes the sicke.

THE XXX. CHAPTER.

BEcause the obligation of a Prelate towardes his sheep, doth not only extend to giue them aduise and spirituall refections, but also to releiue them in their corporall necessities, the holie Fa∣ther S. Francis was replenished with an infinite charitie, and had a con∣tinuall care to prouide for the corporall wantes of his beloued chil∣dren, and particulerlie where sicknes and necessitie were ioyned toge∣ther, which charitie he exercised, not only of Fatherlie duetie, but of naturall compassion, which he euer had towardes the afflicted: which vertue he afterward redoubled to make it more meritorious: so that he referred all the afflictions of his neigbour, to the person of IESVS CHRIST, for whose loue they ought to be assi∣ted, and therfore, his hart melted, as if he had seen his God in them: for which cause, those new and feruent warriers of IESVS CHRIST in the beginning of the Order, did so speciallie exceed in leading se∣uere liues, and doeing worckes worthy of pennance, which may appeare by the ensuying example, together with the charitie of the Sainct.

As the Religious were one day a sleep, one of them began with a loud voice to cry: I dye: att which lamentation S. Francis instantlie a∣rose, and caused all the other Brethren to arise, and to light a candell, then asking who was he that complained, the Religious answeared him:* 2.62 Father it is I, that dye with hunger: which hearing he presentlie caused to be brought him to eat: and that he should not be ashamed, he cau∣sed a table to be prepared, wheron he meant to eat himselfe; which he caused all the other Religious to doe though it were a verie extraordi∣narie houre. The Religious hauing taken his Refection, the holie Fa∣ther, to teach his children the vertue of discretion, wherby they should moderate the feruour of the spiritt, for conseruation of the corporall forces in abstinence, he said. Brethren, learne and retaine in you this aduertisement; that each one carefullie conserue his naturall complexion and forces, and lett him vse moderation in abstinence, accordinge vnto them: for albeit some can sustaine themselues with litle food, it is not therfore reasonable that others who cannot liue with so litle, should keep the same abstinence: for as we are obliged to forbeare superfluous eating, for not damning our soule and consuming our body: so ought we to shunne indiscreet abstinence, but must so vse it as the bodie may

serue the soule: for God loueth mercy aboue sacrifice, and lett euerie one remember what by charity I haue done, I haue only done▪ it as a pious worcke, and for an example of charitie, his extreme neces∣sitie requiring it. And therfore lett each one refraine to cause the like an other time, and especially Prelates towardes their Religious. Which was exceeding carefully obserued of the S. for though he were very glad that pouerty in all thinges, should appeare in them, yet would he neuer that his Religious should be frustrate of their due releife, and therfore when he saw they had not sufficient to eat, himselfe would goe to begge, as we haue heretofore made appeare.

For his owne respect, notwithstanding his verie feeble complexion, he was euer very strict and abstinent, yea beyond reason, euen from the beginning of his conuersion to his death. Yet he is not therfore to be reprehended, considering that one ought not to measure or limitt the life of the great seruantes of God, who are continuallie di∣rected in their actions by the holy Ghost, but we must permitt to worck in them, the spiritt and certaine excesses that are to be seene: it is sufficient for vs to our confusion to admire them, and therof to imitate what one can, for it was expedient, that, as many were de∣fectiue, performing lesse then their duety, God should raise others that in their bodyes should supply both for themselues and their neigh∣bour: and to the end that the holy Father might giue this good ex∣ample of himselfe, wheras in his sicknesses many thinges extraor∣dinarie were necessarie for him, he would rather depriue himselfe therof, to giue example to others•• and when there were any Religious sicke, he was not ashamed to goe into the villages to seeke flesh, and their other wantes, which in their health he would not haue permit∣ted them to vse for any thing in the world. He did also seriouslie ad∣monish them to remember that they must be Frere Minors, not only in their health, but euen in their sickenes, and that therfore they should not haue an insatiable spiritt, nor admitt all the commodities that the deli∣cate of the world enioy, for so there would be no difference, nor should they meritt before God, for whose loue they ought to be content to endure some inconueniences, yea euen in their sicknesses. Now though this holy Pastour did zealously vtter these wordes: yet such was his charity that seeing them sicke he could not but releiue them, and seek to supply their necessities, and cherish them to his power, as by this exam∣ple may appeare. One of the most ancient Religious of the Order being sicke, the S. moued with cōpassion to see him so afflicted, said to himsel∣fe; if this Religious had eate grapes, he would be better: then calling the Religious, he conducted him into a vineyard, neere vnto the Couent: whither being come, that the Religious might not be ashamed, he began

first to eat grapes, then gaue to him, and made him sitt downe, and so entertayned him that he arose as sound as he had euer bin, the vertue of God worcking by the charitie of his seruant: which the said Religious diuers times with teares recounted to his brethren.

How the holy Father S. Francis did eate with S. Clare, and how both were rapt into extasie. This is taken out of the 4. chapter of the 10. booke, and hither tranfferred to his proper place.

SAinct Francis being att our Lady of Angels, was infinite times im∣portuned by his first spirituall daughter S. Clare, to take his refe∣ction once with her. Yet though she were of sanctity sufficientlie knowne to all people, he would neuer consent thereto: att lenght the glorious saincte fearing that when she least thought therof, God might call vnto him the holy Father, such being the infirmities whervnto he was subiect, so that she should neuer enioy that consolation in all her life, she so much solicited all Religious that were most auncient and best beloued of the S. to obtaine so honest a request in her behalfe, that they together so affectionately entreated him, as that in the end he con∣sented therevnto: But to auoyd scandall and ill example to his Religious, and that they should not therby challenge a consequence of goeing to eat att the monasteries of Religious women, he caused S. Clare to come with some of her Religious, to our Lady of Angels, where he had con∣secrated her vnto God, and he very curteously entertayned her with all her Religious, then hauing with her made a long prayer vnto the Vir∣gin Mary, and hauing deuoutly visited the altares, he made preparation according to his custome vpon the ground, and att the ordinary houre, they sate downe, where for the first course, he began so highly to discour∣se of God, that himselfe, S. Clare, and all the Religious were so rapt in extasie, that they were no longer of this world: but hauing their eyes lifted vp, they were as it were out of themselues.

Att that instant it seemed to the Burgesses of the citty of Assisium, that they saw the house of our Lady of Angels, with althe circuit, & the very Mountaines to burne: they seemed also to see an exceeding great fire ouer the monastery much more violent then the rest: wherfore they all ran hastely to quench it. But being come to the church, they found neither fire nor flame, but that of the holy Ghost, which they considered and very well perceaued, in the countenances and aspectes of those whome they found yet fitting and swallowed vp in God, with S. Clare, and all her companions: from whence awaking, & all finally finding the grace of God, they did eat & vse litle other thinge,

being already satisfied and filled with that celestiall food. So euery one departed, giuing thanckes to God, who alwayes offereth and presen∣teth himselfe to them that in charitie vnite themselues vnto him. Saincte Clare retourned to her monasterie of S. Damian, wher here Religious receaued her with much consolation, because they feared that S. Fran∣cis would haue sent her to found some monastery other where, as he had done her Sister Agnes, whome he had sent to Florence.

The 31. and 32. chapters are formerlie inserted, after the last chap. of the first booke, so to obserue the true Order of the life of S. Francis.

How S. Francis knew that it was the will of God he should helpe to saue soules by his preaching, and not only by prayer: and how he instituted the Order of Penitents, called the thirde Order.

THE XXXIII. CHAPTER.

THe true seruant of God, desiryng to serue his master entierlie in such thinges as should be most gratefull to his diuine maie∣stie, in fidelitie and perfection of life, without respect to any kinde of consolation temporall, or spirituall: there arose a doubt in his spiritt, wherof he diuers times conferred with his Brethren in this manner: My brethren I beseech you by the charitie which liueth and is amongst you, to tell me, what I ought to doe, and whither of these two exercises you esteeme more to the seruice of God: either that I applie my selfe entierlie to prayer, or that I also labour in preaching, so to instruct the ignorant the way of God: I am of litle and simple stature, as you see, and cannot teach with wordes full of doctrine: and withall, hauing on the other side receaued a greater grace of God to pray, then to speake, I would more willinglie applie me to continuall prayer: besides that, I know by experience, that there is a great gaine, and a certaine augmentation of grace in prayer, wher∣as to preach is to impart and communicate to others, those litle giftes which one receaueth of God; prayer is a lustre of good de∣sires and of the pious affections of the soule, and a collection of ce∣lestiall vertues, vnited to the true and supreme good: but preaching is to bedust the spirituall feet: that is, the amourous affections of the hart towardes God, which serue as feet and foundation to all the spirituall edifice, a man by it detourning himselfe from se∣uerity

of life, and rigour of discipline. In prayer we speake vnto God, and harcken vnto him when he speaketh to vs, and leading a life in manner Angelicall, we more conuerse in heauen with the Angels, then here on earth with men: wheras preaching, we must alwayes conuerse with men, and liue among them, to conuert them, to tell them the truth, and to heare many worldly thinges of them: Neuertheles there is one thing in preaching verie contrarie to all these▪ which maketh much in behalfe therof, and is worthy of great consideration, discouering vnto vs that God maketh esteeme therof, which is, that his only Sonne, who is soueraigne goodnes, the only modell of diuine wisdome, descended from the bosome of his eternall Father, to enstruct the world, to teach by his holy example, and to preach vnto men, the word of saluation, wherby he afterwardes saued the predestinate soules, washing them with his precious bloud, reuiuing them by his death, and maintayning them by his most sacred body, in the holy sacrament of the Eucharist, not reseruing any thing to himselfe which he did not graciouslie giue vnto vs to further our saluation; In that respect we are obliged by his example to doe whatsoeuer we thinck may be pleasing vnto him, to leaue all our affections, and for a time omitting prayer, to applie vs to prea∣ching. Further, to tell you the truth▪ on the one side mine owne will allureth me to repose: on the other, I remember when I retour∣ned from Rome, wtih the confirmation of the rule, God reuealed vnto me that his intention was I should remaine, not in desertes, but in the world to assist the redemption of many soules from the swallow of the deuill. In regard of all these considerations, I craue your counsaile: because God would neuer reueale it vnto me, for I euery day with verie great instance demaund the same of him.

All the Religious answeared, that they were not capable to coun∣saile and satisfie him therin: then calling Brother Macie▪ he said: Goe to thy Sister Clare, and in my behalfe will her with all her sisters, to pray vnto God, that he will please to teach me to performe his seruice in this point: and hauing done this message, goe to Mount Subasio, to Brother Siluester, who by the holy Ghost is made worthy of diuine discourse, and who by his merittes obtayneth of God what grace he pleaseth; to him deliuer from me the same message. Brother Macie hauing accomplished his commission, and retourning, S. Fran∣cis receaued him with verie great charitie, for he washed his feet, and made him eat, then conducted him to the toppe of a mouu∣taine, where kneeling downe, with his head bare, and armes crossed, he said to Brother Macie: What pleaseth my Lord IESVS CHRIST that I doe: who answeared that Brother Siluester setling himselfe to

prayer, assoone as he had spoaken, he had reuelation frō God, that he had not called him, to this vocation, for his proper and particuler benefitt: but that by meane of his preaching, many lost soules might be conuerted to pennance and told him withall that the same had bin reuealed to S. Clare. God would haue this matter thus to proceed, that euery one might by diuers testimonies know, wherfore his diuine Maiesty had sent this his seruant into the world. The S. of God standing vpon his feet, hauing heard this answeare which he desired to heare on his knees, as a resolution from the almighty, replenished with the holy Ghost; and enflamed in the loue of IESVS CHRIST, he answeared Brother Macie, lett vs then goe Brother in the name of God, and so transported by the holy Ghost, he that very houre put himselfe in iorney, hauing called Bro∣ther Angelus for a third companion: he knew not whither he went, but committed himselfe to the conduct of the holy Ghost, and so he ar∣riued att a towne called Carnerio, two leagues from Assisium where he preached to the people, with so great a feruour, and generall edification, that as well the men as women, hauing heard him so piously to disco∣urse of the contempt of the world, and seing that God spake by him, they were so moued, that almost all of them would haue abandonned their owne houses and followed him to effect his holy counsailes: but that the S. inspired of God, willed them not to stirre: but that they* 2.63 should liue vprightly in the feare of his diuine Maiesty, obseruing his holy commandementes; and should educate and trayne vp their children and family christianlike, alwayes hoping in God, and shunning sinne as their greatest ennemy, and told them he would not faile to enstruct thē the way to find pardon att Gods handes: But all these wordes were vai∣ne for these people hauing no further power to resist the holy Ghost that boyled in their hart, would not yeld to him nor be satisfied, till he had receaued them al for Brothers & sisters of his order: and so by diuine ins∣piration the glorious Father S. Francis instituted the third order of peni∣tentes, which is for personnes of all qualities, virgins, maryed people, widowes of both sex, wherof we shall particulerly treat hereafter in the ninth booke of the second part.

Of the first Chapter of the third Order, and of the reuelation made by one possessed, vnto S. Francis; This was the eight chapter, of the ninth book, and here placed as a matter particulerly appartayning to sainct Francis.

THe yeare 1222. there was among others a man of this Order cal∣led Bartholameo, a Procuratour, who hauing heard a sermon of S. Francis, was conuerted to God, and gaue ouer the proces∣ses

of the world, and being cloathed in the habitt of the third Order, he endeauored by a continuall spirituall labour to produce fruites wor∣thy of pennance, so that he attayned to such a sanctity of life, and fami∣liarity with the holy Father S. Francis, that he authorized him in his place for euer to admitt men and women into the third Order. It hap∣pened that this m•• had accidentally a possessed person in his house, that did neuer rest babling, neuertheles att the comming of S. Francis he be∣came mute and so continued for three dayes, the time of S. Francis his aboad there: Which the master, of the house found very straunge: yet not to molest the holy Father, to whome he carryed a singuler reueren∣ce, he forbare to discouer any thing vnto him: the holy Father being de∣parted, and the possessed beginning againe to talke, the said Bartholomeo asked him in the name of God, why he had bin so mute, wherto the possessed resisting, and the coniurations augmented, att lenght he said: know that till that Religious was departed, I was so bound of God, that I could neuer vtter one word. This man of God replyed: hath then that Religious so great vertue as for three dayes to make thee mute? the pos∣sessed answeared: it is not long since that our Prince being with all his troupe assembled, gaue vs to vnderstand, that God had neuer aban∣donned the world, but that he sent it some of his seruantes, as Noe, Abraham, Moyses, and att lenght his Sonne himselfe; and since that ti∣me,* 2.64 the charitie of Christians being was so cold, that the benefitt of the passion of his Sonne, was as it were vtterlie bannished all memorie and consideration, wherfore he (our Prince) much admrred that God did so long foabeare to giue it succoure, but when he saw this Religious to issue foorth with such a sublimity of cōtempt of the world, and with such a resignation of himselfe vnto God, yea to renew the life of IESVS CHRIST on earth, drawing after him such a mul∣titude of the world, and particulerlie of perfect men, he manifest∣lie knew that this was the man whome he feared to come: he ther∣fore excited vs all to persecute him, and to that purpose, it is not long since that manie thousandes of vs were assembled in an orato∣rie, where we found meanes to ruinate his Order: for we will induce therinto the familiarity of women against chastity, and the admission of yong men withour spiritt, against pouerty, magnificent and sumptu∣ous buildinges, proud Prelates, that shall haue no power to cōtaine thē∣selues within the bōdes of humility, against obediēce diuersity of opi∣niōs, and other thinges which now I wil not discouer: lett it suffice thee that we will labour so much as to get the vpper hād, & this Order, which thou seest so eminent, shall come to such ruine, and be so contempti∣ble to men as is admirable. Albeit in that time there shall arise an other Religious of the same Order of no lesse vertue then this Frācis. He shall

attaine to that sanctity, that the third part of men shalbe by his exam∣ple and predication conuerted to pennance: we haue now resolued with all our possibility to oppugne and assault this order; and to that end there are lately sent eight thousand of my companions, to a Monastery where there are but seauen Brethren, to tempt them. This was two yeares before S. Francis receaued the stigmates. And though it be not receaued for a truth, because it was spoaken by a deuill; neuertheles that which is since arriued causeth a beleife that God forced him to vt∣ter it: this not being the first time that God hath manifested his secrettes vnto the world by the mouth of deuils, as in the time of our lord IE∣SVS CHRIST, when he constrayned them to confesse that he was his true Sonne.

How S. Francis departing from Carnerio, preached to diuers birds.

THE XXXIV. CHAPTER.

SAinct Bonauenture and S. Antony doe recount, that S. Francis being departed out of the said Carnerio, before he came to Be∣nammo, he saw on a tree a great nomber of birdes of diuers kin∣des, and hard by them an other squadron, a matter indeed deseruing consideration, in regard that it seemed to signifie I know not what ex∣traordinary thing, as it happened. For the S. inspired of God, causing his companions to stay behinde, went to preach to the said birdes, and comming neere to the tree, saluted them in these wordes: The peace of God be with you: and they shewing signes of ioy, approached all to this predication: those that were on the tree descended to the ground, and rancked themselues with the other, and keeping a quiet silence, they seemed to expect when the holie Father would begin: Wherfore he thus discoursed vnto them: My Brother Birdes, ye are exceedinglie obliged alwayes to prayse God your Creatour, for he hath giuen you winges, wherwith you lightlie fly in the aire and whither you will, a fauour that he hath not giuen to so manie other Creatures. He hath also ador∣ned and cloathed you with fethers, and they of diuers delectable and beautifull coulers: he hath created your bodyes light, and supporteth you without any paine of yours, permitting you to enioie the labours of men. He hath also giuen you a qualitie of singing verie delightfull: then he conserueth and hath conserued you from the beginning of the world: he miraculouslie cōserued you from the deluge, sending couples of eue∣rie kinde into the arck of Noe, there to be preserued: he hath giuen you* 2.65 for habitation one of the foure elementes: therefore doth holie scripture ordinarilie call you the birdes of heauen, besides that you possesse the

mountaines and hilles, the vallyes and plaines att your pleasure, the fountaines, riuers, trees, and houses for nestes: it hath pleased God him∣selfe by his sacred mouth to testifie vnto the world, that you neither spinning, nor in any sort labouring, he hath care to cloath you, both sommer and winter, and to giue you althinges necessary to your con∣seruation. All which benefittes, are pregnant signes of the loue which God beareth you as his creatures. And therfore my Brothers and si∣sters, blessed of God, beware that you be not ingratefull vnto his di∣uine Maiesty; but prayse him alwayes deuoutlie, with your sweet ac∣centes, sith he hath giuen wherwithall.

The Sainct hauing ended his sermon, all these birdes (which is ad∣mirable) began to open their billes and beate their winges, as if they would haue said, we thanke you, but being vnable verballie, bowing their heades they manifested vnto him, their due reuerence, and that they expected his benediction to prayse God, and so to depart. The holie Father was much comforted in beholding those gestures, percea∣uing these creatures to be so obedient vnto their Creator; and there∣fore for their farwell he gaue them his benediction, which hauing re∣ceaued; they with one accord mounted into the aire, filling it with most pleasing accentes, then did they diuide and separate themselues in the aire into foure bandes, conformable to the benediction which the holie Father had giuen them in forme of a crosse. S. Francis retourned to his companions, who were as beside themselues seeing such straun∣ge meruailes in vnreasonable creatures, he asking them pardon in great humilitie, for hauing made them attend, whiles he preached to those birdes, whome he found so prepared to heare the worde of God. He thenceforward preached, to all creatures, exhorting them to prayse their Creatour, that all the world might yeld honour, glorie and pray∣se to God.

A short aduertisement, for the better vnderstanding of this miracle, and some other the like, contayned in this Cronicle of S. Francis: added for the better vnderstanding of the simple.

The glorious Father S. Francis was not ignorant, that dumbe creatures, were not capable of his sermon, and therfore preached not vnto them to instruct them, but to stir vp him selfe the more to admire the goodnes of God. And God (no dout) to comfort his deuout sernant, made the very vnreasonable creatures by a secret instinct, to reuerence the Sainct, whilst he preached vnto them, or rather, whilst he preached to him selfe in them, and by them: the holie Scripture being full of such sermons, and namelie the four last psalmes of the prophet Dauid, and the Canticle of the three children in the furnace of Babilon, which what else are they but such sermons as Sainct Fr. made vnto these creatures to adore their Creator?

Of the vertue and efficacie of the holy Father S. Francis his preaching, and of certaine miracles wrought therby.

THE XXXV. CHAPTER.

THrough whatsoeuer townes and villages he trauailed, he prea∣ched with such feruour and spiritt, and with such efficacie that there was no hart so obdurate but was moued to pennance. Be∣sides that which is spoaken of the towne of Carnerio, it many times ar∣riued, that there followed him more then thirty or fiue and thirty men conuerted to pennance by his discourses, who did not only abandon va∣nities, as the custome is for ten or twelue dayes, but did vtterly and en∣tierly forsake the world, following God in his Euangelicall pouerty. He admirablie confounded the blindenes of heretikes, and exalted the faith of the Romane Church, which he performed by the meane of the scien∣ce which the holy Ghost had infused into him, and of the merueillous miracles which God wrought by him, who was also present & fauorable vnto him in all his actions. He expelled diuels out of the humane bo∣dyes which they possessed, and cured all diseases. Wherfore men and women, poore and rich, gentlemen and yeomen, Ecclesiasticall and secu∣lers, from all partes repaired to heare and see him discourse, as a mā des∣cended from heauen: many of his hearers, without any retourne to their houses remayned with him to doe penance. His word was as a fire that penetrated the interiour of hartes, leauing him that felt it contrite and penitent, for he preached not with an eloquence and humane science, but by the holy Ghost and by diuine reuelation. Therfore preaching al∣wayes according to what IESVS CHRIST inspired him, he vttered no∣thing but the same verity, with great zeale and without any feare or respect. He could not dissemble among the great, nor much lesse flatter them: but he reprehended their vices, and if they were guilty of publi∣ke sinnes he corrected them with seuere demonstrations, exciting them to pennance, he preached the word of God with like attention to the meaner sort as to great personnes, he as carefully instructed a small num∣ber* 2.66 as a great, for which cause he was indifferētlie heard of euerie one, as a man sent them from God for their saluation, and so much the more in* 2.67 regard that they saw his wordes confirmed by miracles, as here ensueth.

S. Francis being one day on the sea shoare att Gagette, and a great multitude of people that were very deuout vnto him flocking to heare and see him, and to haue his benediction, he, that shunned honour, being retired into a barke to hide himselfe, felt the vessel miraculously to moue it selfe from the port, and being a litle, yet enough retired, it arrested im∣moueable,

as it had bin a hard marble in the middes of the waters: wherby knowing the will of God, tourning to the people who excee∣dingly admired the euent, he made them a very behoufull sermon: then according to their desire he blessed them with the signe of the crosse, which gaue them great consolation, and the S. insinuating their depar∣ture, after they were retired from the shoare when it pleased the S. the barke of it selfe approached againe, so that one might say, the soule was obstinate that refused to obey him, whome the very drie wood obeyd.

* 2.68 Preaching in a Church att Aluiano, being exceedinglie disturbed by the swalloes, he commanded them to be silent and giue eare to the word of God till he had done. Att those wordes (which was admirable) the swallowes ceassed to flye and sing, and neuer stirred till he had ended his preaching: this miracle was so generally spred with exceeding edification to all that heard it, that a scholler at Paris being very much disquieted by a swallow, said to himselfe, this same should be one of the swallowes that troubled the holie Father S. Francis when he preached: wherfore with a very strong faith he said, I commaund the swallow in vertue of the holy Father S. Francis to be silent and to come to me. This was not vttered in vaine, for the swallow by those wordes constrayned, incon∣tinentlie flew to his fist; wherat admiring, he committed her to the feildes, and after that she was neither heard nor seene.

Of certaine miracles of the holy Father S. Francis.

THE XXXVI. CHAPTER.

* 2.69 IN the citty of Thoscauella, he cured the sonne of a knight that had with great deuotion entertayned him, who being borne without reines could not stir frō where he was sett: the S. taking him by the hand, made him arise and stand on his feet, wheron he alwayes after wal∣ked very well, & as a sound as any other, to the great contentment of the Father and all them that knew him, who therin praysed God and his seruant. In the citty of Naruia S. Francis cured one of the palsey, att the* 2.70 request of the bishop of that place, which he effected by the signe of the crosse, which he made on him from the head to the feet, which being done, the sicke arose instantlie sound from his bed. In the bishop∣prick of Riete, he cured a childe ouer-gone with the dropsie, who had his belly so swollen, that he could not see his feet: the Saint being moued to compassion by meane of the mother that brought the child vnto him, by the only touch of his hand, cured him, to the ex∣ceeding admiration, edification, and thanckesgiuing of all that knew* 2.71 it. He also restored health to an other, that was so extremelie crooked and curbed that his face and feet did almost meet, he had compassion of

* 2.72 the Father that endured more then the child it selfe; whome he cured by the signe of the crosse. He restored the vse of a womans handes that were withered, by the signe of the crosse, this was done in the citty of Agubio, and att the very instant this woman prepared dinner for the S. and many poore people. In the citty of Niuiano he restored sight to a blinde, thrise annoynting his eyes with his spetle, and making the signe of the crosse on them in honour of the holy Trinity. At Narui he cured an other by the signe of the crosse. By the same signe of the crosse he cu∣red the sonne of a Gentleman of Bolonia who had a filme on his eye, which besides the hindering of his sight, was so vnseemely and disgra∣cefull to behold, that it molested them that looked theron, This child* 2.73 being full growne acknowledging this benifitt became a Frere Minor, confessing that he saw more perfectly with the eye that the S. had cured, then with the other. So in the same time the holy Father S. Francis illu∣minated this child exteriourlie and interiourlie. Being lodged at S. Ge∣mignano* 2.74 with owne deuout vnto him, who had his wife extremelie tormented by the deuill: which he knowing, after some prayer made, he commanded the deuill in the name of God to depart, and instantlie* 2.75 he left the woman att libertie. In the cittie of Castella he deliuered an other possessed and tormented of the deuill. A Religious being vexed with an horrible and terrible disease, the fittes wherof comming on him, made him more like to one possessed, then afflicted with any other infir∣mity:* 2.76 for he became so loath some, and bespotted with such different coulers, that he terrified those that beheld him, he gaue notice to the S. & recommended himselfe vnto him. He taking compassion of him, pre∣sently sent him a soppe of the bread which he was then eating, which the diseased with a very strongh faith and deuotion hauing eaten, was instantlie cured and was no more sicke till his death. Att the Castell of* 2.77 Pieue, a man much deuoted to S. Francis so laboured that he got a cord wherwith S. Francis had bin long time girded, with the only touch wherof, he cured al the sick of the neighbour places, and if he could not repayre vnto them, he therwith touched the water which they were to drinck, which hauing drunck they were incontinentlie cured: this con∣tinued a long time, according to the merittes and faith of them that ap∣plyed* 2.78 it. Some preserued the crumes and morcels that remayned of the S. bread, which they afterwardes with great faith would giue to the sick, and many were miraculously cured therby, the diuine vertue wor∣king al these thinges to the glory of his faithfull seruant, and for the sal∣uation of soules, to the end to induce people the more desiredly to heare him, and to conuert themselues to penance.

How S. Francis goeing to preach, the Mountaine of Aluerne was giuen him by a noble man of Toscane.

THE XVII. CHAPTER.

THe holy Father S. Francis departing one time from Spoleta, to goe to Romagna, hauing taken Brother Leo for his companion, they vnderstood by the way that a solemne feast was held in a great towne called Montfeltro where many gentlemen were assembled: whervpon he said to his companion: Brother lett vs goe to that feast, we may there doe some good: and so they went and entred directlie in∣to the Church, where then was the Lord Orland Earle of Chiuisi, who was very deuout to S. Francis by reason of his reputation, and much desired to see and heare him. Now this man vnderstanding of his com∣ming, went presently to heare him as he began to preach on a wall, the better to be heard, and for want of a pulpitt or chaire of sufficient hight. His theme or text was this: I hope no more, then I take pleasure to en∣dure: on which wordes assisted by the holy Ghost, he deliuered worthy and merueillous matters, attributing the whole vnto the afflictions and persecutions which the Apostles and Martyres of IESVS CHRIST endured, and the Confessours that were continuall Martyres and not of one day or momentes endurance; and this they performed by the hope and liuely faith they had in recompence of their few dayes of sufferance to enioy a perpetuall fellicitie; and which other well liuing Christians endure who serue God and their neighbour with a feruent charity, and who support the temptations and afflictions of this world with patience reioycing in God with whome they are certaine to enioy his high and incomprehensibles promises. Each one was by this discourse excee∣dingly enflamed in the loue of God: but especialy the said Coūt Orlāde, who was much more satisfied by the presence, doctrine, and spiritt of S. Francis, then by what he had heard related, or would euer haue imagi∣ned. Wherfore the sermon being ended, he went to salute him and made knowne his deuotion vnto him; then told him that he earnestly desired (cosidering his affaires called him otherwhere) to speake only four wor∣des vnto him in secrett, concerning the good estate of his soule. The ho∣lie Father graciouslie answeared him that att his pleasure he should come to him after dinner, & he would attend him; and being retourned, he a long time discoursed with the S. of what most troubled his conscience, which the S. by the grace of God did incōtinently cleere; which done, the Count added: Father I haue a place in Toscane, where there is a montaine of indifferent hight, called Auerne, which would be very conuenient for

you, wherin to spend a deuoute and contemplatiue life, because it is ve∣ry solitary, I much desire you should see it, and if you finde it conuenient, you should doe me a fauour in accepting it for you residence: and cer∣tainely I should esteeme it as an extraordinary curtesie & singuler grace. The S. as presaging his good, though att othertimes he appeared more nice in like pointes, very willingly accepted it, & told him he would send two Religious to see it, and if they found it such as he described, him∣selfe would dwell therin, as afterward he did: and whiles he thancked him, he commāded two of his Religious whome he sent to vew it, that finding it conuenient, they should make choice of a place for a chappell and should take possession therof, which they performed: S. Francis wishing a celestiall recompense to the Count, who instantly went to a towne which he had vnder the said mountaine, where he very honora∣bly entertayned the said Religious, as Angels of God: and then sending with them some of his people, he commanded them to conduct the Reli∣gious ouer all the mountaine which way they desired. When they came thither, att the first sight the place pleased the Religious exceedingly, and goeing further they found a very pleasant plaine att the foot of a hill, where without further delay, being of opinion they should find no place more conuenient, they began to cutt downe bowes of trees & with the helpe of their guid to fix them in the earth, & so quickly made a lodging w erin they rested all night, taking possession in the name of S. Francis, who they aduertised therof, who full of ioy, called Brother Leo, Brother* 2.79 Angelus, Brother Macie, with whome he gaue thanckes to God: thē im∣parting to thē his purposes, they came together into the said Moūtaine, vnto the toppe wherof being ascended, he reposed vnder the shadow of an oake, whither a great nomber of litle birdes incontinētly came to en∣tertaine him, by their singing, with their heades and feathers discouering their inward ioy, which in deed was admirable to behold: for some flew on the head of the S. others on his shoulders, others on his handes, and his armes, with such familiarity as if they had vnderstanding. Which S. Francis perceauing, he said to his companions: My beloued Brethren, I now firmely beleeue that it is Goddes pleasure we should here remaine, and therfore hauing giuen his benediction to the birdes, he proceeded to visitt the moūtaine, where the two Religious meeting him, they shewed him the choice they had made for their residence: which did not content S. Francis, but circuited about till he had found an other place more to his satisfaction, where he might secretlie contemplate, and there with bowes of trees he built a cell, wherin shortly after God communicated vnto him his sacred stigmates, as in due places shall appeare.

How in the said Mountaine God appeared vnto him on a stone, and of the priuiledges he gaue him for the Order. This was the 34. chapter of the 10. booke, transferred to this place as proper vnto it.

THe holy Father residing in the said Mountaine, our Lord ap∣peared vnto him: who hauing manifested his will vnto him, & being departed, the holy Father S. Francis called Brother Leo, and said: Brother (sheep of God) wash that stone with water, who ta∣king water incontinentlie washed it, then he bid him wash it with wine which he did; afterward with oyle, and he washed it; and finally he bid him wash it with baulme, and Brother Leo answeared that he had none, nor none was to be had in that place. S. Francis then, expounding the figure said vnto him: Know Brother (sheep of IESVS CHRIST)* 2.80 that God hauing euen now appeared vnto me on this stone, correspon∣dentlie to the foure thinges wherwith I commanded thee to wash the same, hath graunted me foure priuiledges for our Order. The first, that whosoeuer with all their hart shall loue me, the Frere Mi∣nors, and their Order, shall by his grace and mercy end their life happily. The second, that whosoeuer shall against reason persecute the Order, shalbe notoriously punished. The third, that the Religious who shall perseuer impious in the said Order shall soone dye out of it, or therin shall remaine confounded. And the fourth, that the Religion shall for assistance of holy Church, continue to the end of the world.

The sequel is the rest of the 64. chapter of the first booke, transferred hither, as the proper place therof.

* 2.81 THe deuill being vnable to endure such perfection of S. Francis and perceauing the greate fruit which he did and might produ∣ce, determined to kill him: wherfore the S. being one morning att the toppe of the mountaine, whence did hang a very deep downe∣fall, there praying to God with all his hart, the deuill to ruine him in that downefall, thrust him so violently, that he cast him farre off, vpon a great rock of the mountaine: and wheras the deuill hath no far∣ther power ouer vs then God permitteth him, he could in no sort annoy him, for the S. inuocating the helpe of his diuine maiestie,* 2.82 the rock wheron he was cast, receaued him in, as if it had bin a heape of very tender wax, or soft earth, so that besides the space of his body, which was enclosed in the rocke, there remayned the hollow & mould which he there made, as also the impressiō of his hādes & fingers

when he tooke hold theron, which character or impression to the great admiration of all people, is att this present there to be seene; for all is ap∣parentlie to be discerned; so that the deuill was confounded and enraged, and the seruant of God miraculously conserued, by that immensiue vertue which is euer present to his seruantes, to releiue them as oc∣casion shall require. Such was the possession that God gaue to his seruant, of this mountaine: lett vs now then retourne to speake of the innocencye of the holy Father, which caused the birdes, as we haue said, to secure themselues on him, as on a solitarie tree, they knowing his interiour: and lett vs obserue how many other creatures did the like.

Of the familiarity and obedience which all kinde of creatures had vnto the holy Father S. Francis.

THE XXXVIII. CHAPTER.

THe soule of the glorious Father S. Francis was in such sort en∣dued with sanctitie, that he euidentlie declared that he had ob∣tained of God, the first estate of innocencie interiour and exte∣riour; for in this estate he conserued himselfe perfectly subiect and obe∣dient vnto God, whence followed that he was so much honoured and obeyed of other creatures his inferiours, ouer whome God had giuen* 2.83 him dominion, as by the examples ensuying we shall make appeare, Passing one time by the citty of Sienna, he found a great flock of sheepe feeding in a meadoe, and comming neere them, he very curteouslie sa∣luted them. They leauing their pasture (as if they had bin capable of rea∣son) went towardes him, and with their head lifted vp beholding him, made shew that they reioyced att his presence. The Religious companions of the S. and the shepheardes, were exceedinglie amazed att such a nouelty, that sheep, muttons, and lambes as reasonable crea∣tures, should demonstrate that they admired and reuerenced the S. They would not retourne to their feeding till the holy Father had giuen them his benediction.

Att our Lady of Angels one gaue him a sheep, which he most grate∣fully receaued, for the naturall simplicitie, innocencie, and meeknes which is in sheep. This holy Father admonished this sheep to be care∣full to praise God, and to be wary not to offend or be offended by the Religious, which the sheep to her vtmost obserued and performed: yea so seriously as if it had discretion to obey a master. When the Religious went to sing in the quire, the beast went also, and followed them to the Church, where without any instruction, she would kneele downe;

Then in steed of singing she would leap and bleat before the altare of the* 2.84 virgin Mary, and of her Sonne the lambe without spott, as if she would salute and prayse them. And when one eleuated the sacred host att the Masse, she inclined, kneeling downe, honouring and adoring her Crea∣tour, as if she would inuite deuout Christians to giue more honour to the Sacrament, and check and reprehend the indeuout for their litle re∣uerence.

S. Francis had some time att Rome a litle lambe, in memory and mindfulnes of the patient lambe IESVS CHRIST: and being to de∣part, he recommended it to a Roman gentlewoman his deuoted freind, called Iaqueline of Sertesoli: the lambe followed her as the S. commanded it goeing and retourning from church: if the houre of masse did passe hauing heard the clock, it solicited her with his voice, and by gestures, so that the disciple of S. Francis was master of* 2.85 deuotion vnto this gentlewoman. Being in the Oratory of Grecio, on presented him with a leuerett, but he presently sett him att liberty, that he might runne away, but seeing that he would not runne away, but was only remoued from him, he recalled it, and the leuerett inconti∣nently lept on his legges, and he embracing it as his child, sweetly as∣ked* 2.86 it why it permitted it selfe to be so taken: then hauing compassion of it, he deliuered it to a Religious to carry it to the mountaine, to so∣me desert and secure place and there to leaue it, aduertising it first that it should be carefull not to be taken againe of any man. Many other like accidentes happened vnto him. In the lake of Perusia, a wild conny being taken, and giuen to the S. assoone as it saw him, it ran and lept into his handes and bosome. Passing by the lake of Reite, to goe to the hermitage of Grecio, a fisher presented him on great deuotion with a water bird, which the S. ioyfully receauing, opened his fist, that it might fly away, but the bird stirred not: the S. lifting his eyes towardes heauen, remayned long time as in an extasie, then comming to himselfe as if he had retourned from some farre country, seeing the bird still in his hand, he gaue it his benediction, and gently commanded it to goe whither it would: and so the bird hauing receaued his benediction flew merily away. In the same lake was giuen him a great fish aliue, which* 2.87 hauing accepted, and thancked the giuer, he putt againe into the lake, the fish mounting presently vpon the water, alwayes followed the S. by the riuer side, till he came to the place where the S. was to depart, and there staying he began to sport aboue the water, and would not depart till the S. had giuen him his benediction.

Of many other miracles like to the precedente.

THE XXXIX. CHAPTER.

SAinct Francis passing with his companion by the Marishes of Ve∣nise, found a great number of birdes on a tree which sung verie melodiously, neere vnto whome he went with his companion to say his canonicall houres and to prayse God with them who stirred not; yea the S. comming to say his office, they so raysed their tunes, that the holie Father and his companion did not well vnderstand one an o∣ther: wherfore he willed them to stay a while till they had ended their* 2.88 office. They were incontinētly silent and sung no more til the office was sayd, after which he gaue them leaue to sing, and then they began againe with more delight thē before, to the great contentment of the S. There was att our lady of Angels a figge tree wheron was a grasse hopper, att* 2.89 whose singing S. Frācis (as one that in the least creatures did alwayes cō∣sider the greatnes of his Creatour) did oftē awake to prayse God. He one day called her, and she instantly flew vnto his hand. He cōmanded her by her song to prayse God, and she began to sing, and neuer ceassed till he cōmanded her to be silent, and to retourne to her place: Being re∣tourned to the figge tree, she euery day att the same houre came flying to the handes of the S. One day he said to his brethren: I will that we giue liberty to our sister, which hauing done she flew away, and as a true daughter of obedience was neuer seene after. Being sick in the citty of* 2.90 Sienna, a gentleman a deuoted freind of his, sent him a pheasant taken a liue, which being before him, shewed such signes of familiarity, that he who brought him could not hold him, so great a desire had it to come to the Sainct, who receauing it would not claspe it in his fist: but car∣ryed it att libertie, that it might fly away, but it setled in his handes, wherfore hauing committed it to a freind of his, to keepe, the phe∣sant for greife would neuer eate, till it was brought againe to the Sainct, who hauing receaued it, it began to eat verie ioyfully. A Faul∣con did nest on the mountaine of Auerne, close vnto the celle of sainct* 2.91 Francis, which came to the Sainct as familiarlie as if he had bin a deere freind. In the night it serued him as an alarme or watch, sing∣ing att the ordinarie houres that the Sainct accustomed to pray, which pleased him will: for the care which the Faulcon had, freed him from care, and so much the more because by diuine instinct, when he was sicke, the faulcon as if it had had discretion, defferred his call about, two howers, or more according to the necessitie which the Sainct had to repose; att other times verie gentlie after the breake of day. This pro∣ceeding

doutles is strange wherby God mayntained his seruant. As S. Francis was one time in his trauaile he willed his companion to prepa∣re him to eat, which hauing done, and the Sainct blessing the table, a Nightingall began to sing so sweetlie, that the Sainct replenished with ioy said to his companion: Brother, see how this sweet Nightingall inuiteth vs to prayse God, sing therfore with him: Brother Leo excu∣sing* 2.92 himselfe by his vnpleasing voice, he began himselfe to singe: the nightingall being silent when he sung, and singing when he rested, alternatiuelie, so that he was allured on by that sweet musicke euen till night, when being wearie▪ he confessed to Brother Leo, that the nightingall had ouercome him in the praise of God, then he said, lett vs eat, it is time, and being sat the nightingall first flew on his head, then on his shoulders, and armes, and att length on his hand where it tooke of him to eat, and then hauing receaued his benediction it flew way.

How he made gentle a very fierce woulfe. This was the 29. chapter of the 10. booke, transferred hither to his place.

GOeing to preach in the cittie of Agubio, he found it in deep despaire, by reason of a woulfe, that did not onlie deuoure the cattell, but killed men and women, and did eat people, in respect wherof they durst not goe out of the cittie but armed in companie; and therfore the Sainct went with his companion to see∣ke out the woulfe, against the liking of the Cittizens who feared his aduenture, he refusing to accept of any companie with him. The Cittizens to behold the successe, dispersed themselues on the hilles and mountaines about the cittie. They expected not long, but they saw the woulfe with extreme furie come towardes the Sainct. The Agubians then began to cry out and bid sainct Francis to fly, but the seruant of IESVS CHRIST, armed with the wea∣pon of inuincible faith, went couragiouslie against him, and op∣posed against him the signe of the crosse, and in a moment tour∣ned the woulfe into the nature of a lambe, then curteouslie said vnto him: Brother woulfe come hither, I commaund thee in the name of my God, that thou offend neither me nor any other. Att these wordes, which was admirable, the woulfe fell att his feet expecting what the Sainct would enioyne him, who said: Thou hast commited so many homicides, and made such spoiles in this coun∣trie, that thou hast a thousand times deserued death. The soules of those whome thou hast murdered cry to God for iustice against thee:

but because thou hast humbled thy selfe, if thou promise amendement I will procure thy pardon. Wherto the woulfe seemed to answeare clapping his taile against the ground, humbling his head and weeping, therby making shew that he would obey; which the S. vnderstanding said: Goe to, sith henceforward thou wilt doe no more hurt, I will procure thee food of this towne for all the time of thy life: pardonning thee all the offences past, as if thou haddest neuer offended: for we know that whatsoeuer thou hast done, thou hast bin therto constray∣ned by necessity of hunger: but giue me thy faith neuer to offend more. Att which wordes the woulfe lifting vp his legge layed his paw in his hand: thou mayst now, said the S. come with me without any feare, and so he followed him as a litle dogge. The S. being come into a spa∣cious place of the citty with the woulfe, there was such affluence of people to see the miracle, that there could be no more. Therfore he made thē a sermon, demonstrating vnto them that God had sent these scourge•• vnto men for their sinnes: but that the mouth of this woulfe was no∣thing in comparison of that of the infernall woulfe, which afterwar∣des expected the soules to deuoure them eternally: he admonished thē therfore to doe penance, if they would be freed both from the one and the other, then said vnto them: My Freindes, behold here the woulfe which hath promised me to doe you no more mischeife: you must also promise to releiue him. Which the people hauing promised him, he tourned to the woulfe and bad him promise them also to doe them no more hurt, and to aske them pardon. Admirable accident! the woulfe in signe of repētance incontinently falling one his knees laid his Muzzle on the ground, and the S. causing him againe to giue his paw in pledge of peace, I promise said he, for the one and the other party, and so he liued two full yeares in the middes of the citty, without any dogges barcking att him: then he dyed to the great greife of all the Cittizens, who seeing him, were induced to the loue of God, by the memory of so rare a miracle and benefitt which he had done them, by meane of his seruant S. Francis.

How it being necessary that sainct Francis should haue a cautere made with a burning iron, the fire obeying him lost his force.

THE XL. CHAPTER.

NOt onlie the beastes obeyed S. Francis: but euen the very ele∣mentes, as may appeare by the example following, and others to be inserted hereafter. The glorious Father was long time afflicted with sicknes, and hauing no meanes of cure, he was, by reason

that the cold was aduersiue vnto him, as the Protectour had appointed, remoued from Rieta to Fonte Colombo, for better commodity of the Phisicion that had care of him; and to defend him from the aire that was verie dangerous vnto him, and from the splendour of the sunne which he could not endure, they made him a great capuce,, and put a gread bande ouer his eyes. Now the Phisicion being come and percea∣uing the danger of the disease, affirmed that there must necessarilie be applyed a cautere behind the eare, next that eye which was most offen∣ded, in which act, though the holy Father S. Francis deferred his cure, fearing perhappes to dye in the absence of the Vicar Generall who was to be there: neuertheles the infirmitie encreasing and the Vicar not comming, it was necessarie to proceed and to applie the fire, and espe∣ciallie because in a whole night he could take no repose. Wherfore the night following he made this exhortatiō to the Religious that attended and watched with him, taking compassion of him that by his occasion, he reposed neither night nor day no more then him selfe: Brother and my beloued sonne, I beseech thee lett it not afflict thee, to suffer and take paines for me in this my sicknes: for God will giue thee recom∣pense of thy labour both in this life and the other: and will reward thee euen for all the good worckes thou omittest to doe by meanes of mi∣ne infirmitie. Yea I aduertise thee that thou gaynest much more by this charitie, then thou shouldest by prayer; for they that serue and assist me in such necessitie, serue all the bodie of our Order and assist to mayntaine it. Therfore thou mayest securelie say vnto God, offering this thy seruice: My God I spend my time in seruice of this man, for which thou art indebted to me, considering that I serue him for thy sake. The S. spake this, to the end that being by the deuill ouercome of impatience, he should not loose his meritt. And therfore as we said a litle before, seeing the imminent perill wherin he laboured, and the trouble of his Religious, he consented that preparation should be ma∣de to administer vnto him the cautere appointed by the Phisicion, though his vicare were not present. Euerie thing necessa••ie then being prepared, S. Francis seeing the burning iron, had a naturall feare of the torment he was to endure: wherfore he mildlie vttered these wor∣des to the fire: My noble brother, most profitable of all other creatu∣res by the almightie created, I pray thee with my vtmost affection, haue compassion of me in this thine action, and vse not thy rigour against me, sith I loue thee so much for our Creatours sake, of whome I demaund so much fauour, as to moderate thy feruour and heat in such sort that my feeblenesse may support it. Then he made the sig∣ne of the crosse on the fierie bullet, when in meane while the Re∣ligious left him alone with the Surgeon, for great compassion they

had of him, and being vnable to behold his torment and endurance. Now the iron hauing bin applied the S. recalling them they retour∣ned, to whome he said: O weake of hart and more weake of faith! why did you fly? I would haue you know that I felt not any payne, yea if it be thought that the Surgeon haue not well made the cautere, I am content to haue an other made, then an other, till it be well made. The Surgeon and Religious being amazed att so strang a miracle, wherby he saw force did faile to annoy but not to benefitt, in such sort that the S. held himselfe immo∣ueable without hauing his head held, and insensible of the hoat iron, he knew not what else to say but that in effect, there was no other good in this world, but to be the true seruant of almighty God.

Of the loue which the holy Father S. Francis boare to all creatures for the loue of his Creatour.

THE XLI. CHAPTER.

BVt it is not so much to be admired that the fire and other creatures obeyed S. Francis when he commanded them: for he in such sort honoured and loued them, that he reioyced with them att their good, and was so much afflicted att their de∣triment, as a freind were he neuer so pittifull and affectionat would doe att the dommage or detriment of his deere freind. He would discourse with them as if they had bin endued with iudgement and reason, raysing himselfe by their meane condition, to the considera∣tion of the greatnes of him that had created them such, therfore aboue others he carryed most affection to those creatures that had any relation vnto God, or figure, correspondence and proprietye with his seruantes, as may be said of Larckes, as hauing on their head a capuce, like to his and his Religious. And because they were humble and of earthlie colour, and walked by ditches and or∣dinarie wayes to seeke their releife, and then mounted sweetlie into* 2.93 the aire, praysing their God. Wherin they shewed him example (as he said to his Religious) to be cloathed with base and course cloth of earthly colour, and to goe humblie seeking almose through the streetes, and hauing conuersed here on earth as much as is necessarie, to mount afterwardes into heauen with their cogitations praysing their Creatour. And therfore he once said, that if he were Emperour he would ordaine that no Larckes should be killed. Discoursing af∣terwardes of other creatures, he said that he would command all

Gouernours of citties and borroughes to cause wheat to be scattered and cast abroad on Christiās day in the streetes & feildes, that the birdes might haue more occasiō on that day to reioyce hauing to feed att their desire: and in memory that our Redeemer IESVS CHRIST was borne between an oxe and an asse, they who had such beastes should be con∣strayned to giue them on such day, hay and oates abondantly. Among all creatures he particulerly affected the sunne, the reason hath bin for∣merly expressed, next vnto it, the fire, as a most noble element, he would neuer putt it out, in consideration of the innumerable benefittes which God by meane therof hath done vs, as by the examples ensuying shall appeare. Sitting one day before the fire, there lept into his lappe vpon* 2.94 his habitt certaine litle sparckles as it often happeneth, and albeit he saw it burne his habitt he would neuer extinguish it, nor permitt a Re∣ligious there present to doe it, who att length called the Vicar whome against his will and by obedience he permitted to extinguish it. An other time on the Mountaine of Aluerne, a Religious that was his companion made a great fire in the celle where he did eat, by reason of the ex∣treme cold that then was, which leauing enkindled, he went to call the holy Father who was in an other place, adioyning to the celle where he accustomed to pray and sleepe; where S. Francis staying him to read vnto him the gospell of that day (which if it were possi∣ble he accustomed alwayes to doe before his refection, when it chaun∣ced that he could not here masse) the fire in meane while so wrought, that when they thought to come to warme themselues, it was moun∣ted euen to the planching of one side of the celle: S. Francis seeing his companion labour to quench it did not assist him, but taking vp a skinne of furre that was there wherwith he couered himselfe in the night, he retourned into the mountaine, the other Religious percea∣uing the fire, came all out of their Oratorie, and extinguished it in an instant: which being done S. Francis goeing to eat, said to his com∣panion: I will no more vse this skinne of furre, because by▪ reason of mine auarice I could not endure that my Brother fire should consume it for it selfe. After the fire he affected the element of* 2.95 water, because by it was signified penance and affliction: by rea∣son that with it the soule was washed by meane of the sacrament of Baptisme: therfore when he washed his face and handes, he al∣wayes sought a place where the water falling away might not be trodden on and fowled. He also reuerenced the stones, so that some∣times* 2.96 he trēbled to tread on them, remembring the corner stone I. C. He cōmaunded the Religious that made prouision of wood on the mōtaine, not to fell the whole tree, but alwayes to leaue a great stocke in remem∣brance

of him that for our saluation would dye on the hard wood of the crosse. He forbad the gardenet to take vp an entier plant and roote* 2.97 together to be eaten, as many doe: but commanded him to leaue suf∣ficient wherby to spring againe, that in season it might produce flo∣wers, for his sake and in memory of him that would be tearmed a flower. He would that the gardener should make a litle guarden alone and seuerall from the greater, of sweet delicious and pleasing herbes to behold, that producing flowers in their season, they might be inuited each one to prayse God for their beauty, considering that all creatures speake in their language, and say: Man, God hath made and created vs for thee alone, to the end that thou praise our Creatour by vs and in all his worckes. Therfore he would haue them of all personnes esteemed as a mirour, which beholding, they might admire the greatenes of their Creatour, and might alwayes seeke some subiectes the more to loue, ho∣nour and adore him.

Of a miracle intituled of apples, because Sainct Francis demaunding apples, raised a child.

THE XLII. CHAPTER.

A Gentleman that was a deere freind vnto the S. inuited him to dine att his house when his opportunity would best permitt. S. Francis answeared that on such a day he would preach in his citty, and then he would satisfie his request. The day so much desired of the gentleman being come, hauing taken order in his house for the dinner, and left a seruant att home to that purpose, himselfe with his wife went to heare the sermon: but they being departed the seruant who also had chardge of a litle childe, said to her selfe: euery one runneth to heare this great S. of God, and is it possible that I alone must be bar∣red from hearing him? verily I will heare att least a litle, and then will retourne before the rest in sufficient time to prepare my dinner: which she did, but hearing the sermon she remembred that she had left the litle child alone, wherfore she instantlie retourned home, and not fin∣ding the child where she had left it, hauing in vaine sought him euery where; and considering on the other side that her master would presentlie retourne, she went all weeping into the kitchen, where she found the child boiling in a pott of hott water ouer the fire, and thincking hastely to draw it out, she took it by the arme, but the arme comming from the body, she tooke out all the rest by morcels, and though she were extremely afflicted and as it were beside her selfe, neuertheles enforcing her selfe she fitted all the pieces

together in a chest which she shutt vp, and then thought of dressing the dinner, till her master and mistresse came, to whome she related all, she∣wing them the child. The mother, whiles the S. according to his custo∣me was in prayer, would haue fallen into extreme rage and lamentation but her husband of sound faith, remembring that he had the S. with him, who he knew to haue great creditt with God: persuaded his wife to pa∣cifie her selfe till S. Francis had dined, telling her, that she should haue time enough to lament afterward, if the diuine mercy did not assist thē: that she should haue confidence in the S. and that she should see mer∣ueillous successe. So with an extraordinary constancie perferring their loue to S. Francis before that to their child, not to discontent him, they suppressed and concealed their interiour greife, & did eat with him with the greatest ioy they could. Now att the end of dinner, the holy Father S. Francis demaunded of the gentleman if he had a couple of apples, wherof he would gladly eat: who answeared that he had none present, but would soone gett thē. The S. replyed that he would not any should goe out of the house for them, but willed that one should looke in that chest, pointing att that wherin were assembled the mēbers of the dead child, and there should be found two: the gentleman hearing the chest nominated & knowing what was in it, was extremely agitated, & reple∣nished with faith which God augmented in his hart, hoping that day to see some merueilles of the infinite bounty: he opened the chest where he found his sonne a liue and very well, holding two faire aples in his two handes, which he ioyfully brought to S. F. as if he had bin in a cradle: it may be imagined what ioy the Parentes conceaued to see their child a∣liue: they were so surprised with this ioy, that being as it were beside thē selues, they could not speake a word. S. F. recounted vnto them how in his prayer offered, God reuealed vnto him the death of the child caused by the deuil: thē he exhorted thē thenceforward to haue cōfidence in his diuine maiesty, as they had formerlie had; because faith wrought greater miracles then that, which being generally diuulged, caused many to lift their harts and handes to God. This history was painted in diuers pla∣ces in memory of this great benefitt, and of the deuotion that many bare to the holy Father S. Francis,

Of an other child which God raysed by the merittes of the holy Father S. Francis, and of diuers other miracles wrought.

THE XLIII. CHAPTER.

BEing att an other time lodged with a knight, as they discoursed of spirituall matters, there came a seruant all chafed and full of teares,

telling this gētleman his master that his sonne was att that very houre drowned in a chanell: wheratt the Father and mother pittifully lamen∣ted. S. Francis was moued to cōpassion: and after that he had comforted thē willing thē to haue hope in God, he fell to prayer beseeching his di∣uine Maiesty to reueale vnto him the place where he might finde the child. Now God hauing reuealed it vnto him, he bad the gentleman to send vnto such a place where he should finde his child, which being brought vtterly suffocated and drowned, he raysed him an restored him to his Father in the name of God, with an infinite ioy to all the assistantes* 2.98 who rēdred thāckes incessātly vnto his diuine Maiesty. The holy Father S. Frācis minding to preach in a certaine place within the diocesse of Ci∣sterno, where a great nōber of people were assēbled to heare him, & wā∣ting cōueniēt place to preach vnto thē cōmodiously, by reasō that it was a plaine, he approached to an oake which was frō the bottome to the top∣pe all couered with antes, which the holy Father hauing seene hecōman∣ded thē to goe frō that tree; and tourning to the people, he willed thē to giue way to the said antes. And thē, which was admirable, they in nōber almost incredible, went that way which S. Francis had caused the people to make for them, so that they neuer retourned more, and this was cause* 2.99 of vnspeakeable fruit. The holy Father S. Frācis of all other beastes had least affectiō to those antes, because they employed ouer much dilligēce in hoarding their prouisiō for the time to come. And withall he affirmed that they deserued not to be nombred with the birdes of whome God said: Behold the foules of the aire, that they sow not, neither reape, nor gather into barnes: and your heauenly Father feedeth them. S. Francis would that all his Religious should haue the same faith and resignation of all their cogitations in his diuine prouidence, that God would should be in his disciples.

In the same place and time that the S. preached, there happened a fearfull miracle, for there came a woman with a cow-bell to disturbe the company, wherwith she made such a ringing sound, that one could not heare what he said; S. Francis reprehending her, she encreased it, such possession had the deuill of her. Vpon this occasion, the holy Fa∣ther* 2.100 inspired of God and moued with zeale of his holy word, and of the conuersion of soules, vttered these wordes: Carry her away Sa∣tan, carry her away, for she is one of they members and is thine. O hor∣rible and fearfull accident, these wordes being ended, the woman was incontinently carryed vp into the aire both body and soule in vew of all the world: for which cause euery one was stricken in extreme terrour and feare of the diuine maiesty, and thenceforward gaue eare to his holy worde in very great reuerence. S. Francis walking with his com∣panion on the banckes of the riuer Po, and being ouertaken by the night

he was exceedingly perplexed to get lodgeing, by reason that the way was extreme foule and durty, the aire very darck, and the place not free frō theeues; for though they had nothing to loose, yet should they haue bin afflicted by them: wherefore his cōpanion said vnto him: Fa∣ther pray vnto God, if you please, that he may voutsafe to be our guide: and to deliuer vs frō this affliction. The S. no otherwise answeared but: God is able if he please, and that it be for our good to deliuer vs, and re∣mouing this darcknes to giue vs his light. Att this instant as he lifted vp his handes to heauen, a cleare light appeared, and so resplendant that being in all other places a very darck night, they saw very clearly and perfectly, nor only how to goe in their way, but euery where about thē. So by this light guided and comforted both spiritually and corporally,* 2.101 they made such speed as they arriued att their place of retire, singing prayses and himnes vnto God, of whome S. Francis was assisted in his necessity. He accustomed when he came to any place to preach, therby the more cōmodiously to assemble the people, to sound a cornet which to that purpose he carryed with him with two stickes of a paulme long, which are to this day conserued in his church of Assisium, in the sacri∣stye, hauing the endes garnished with siluer: they are shewed with other reliques att all times when they are desired to be seene.

Certaine doctrines and discourse of the glorious Father S. Francis which haue bin found recorded.

Of the faith and reuerence due to the holy sacrament.

THE XLIV. CHAPTER.

THe holie Father sainct Francis, did not onlie seeke to edifie his neighbour in corporall presence, and by example and preaching, but also such as he could not assist by those meanes being remote from them, he assisted by letters and aduertissementes, which he caused his Religious to write, wherof I thought it requisit to select the choice and principall, to insert in this place, specified accor∣ding to the contentes.

A letter of the holy Father sainct Francis to all the Religious of the generall chapter.

IN the name of God, of the most sacred Trinitie and soueraig∣ne vnitie, the Father, Sonne, and holie Ghost, Amen. To my be∣loued Brother the Minister Generall of the Order of Frere Minors,

and to all other Ministers that shall succeed him, to all Prouincials, Guardians and Preistes of our cōfrarernitie, vnited in IESVS CHRIST, and to all the humble, simple, and obedient, first and last: Brother Francis, a man of nothing, fraile and infirme, your least seruant, salu∣teth you in the name of him that hath redeemed you, and hath washed vs with his owne bloud, whose name we ought to adore prostrate on the earth, with great feare and reuerence. Most high lord IESVS CHRST Sonne of God is his name, who is blessed for euer and euer. Amen.

* 2.102 Harcken yee children of God, and my deere Brethren, imprint my wordes in your mindes, incline the eares of your harte, and obey the voice of the Sonne of God: keepe with all your hart and obserue his sweet preceptes, and embrace his counsailes with your entier will: praise him, for he is good, and know that the eternall Father sendeth you into the world, by your worckes and wordes to testifie his worc∣kes and wordes. And therefore striue to make it knowne to all people, that he alone is almighty in all thinges, perseuer in his discipline and obseruance, and maytaine that which you haue promised him with a firme resolution, si••h he as Father to his children giueth vs the true preseruing nourishment of spirituall and corporall essence, and presen∣teth vs to his Father as our protectour: I beseech you my Brethren, e∣uen humblie kissing your feet, and with the greatest charitie I can, I doe exhort you to reuerence and honour with your vtmost ability, the most sacred sacrament, wherby heauenly and earthlie matters are reconciled with God. I beseech all my brethren that are Preistes, and such as in the name of God shalbe, when they intend to celebrate the diuine masse,* 2.103 to be pure and neat, that they may worthelie offer the true sacrifice of the most sacred bodie and bloud of our lord IESEVS CHRIST, with the greatest reuerence, puritie & holie intētion that they shalbe able, not for any humane respect, for any feare or loue; but that their intention be directed to God, desiring to please onlie his Maiestie, who sayth: Doe this in remembrance of me. Know then yee Preistes, that he who shall doe otherwise, shalbe like vnto Iudas. Remember the saying of the A∣postle:* 2.104 A man making the law of Moyses frustrate: without any mer∣cy dyeth vnder two or three witnesses. How much more thinck you, doth he deserue worse punishmente which hath trodden the Sonne of God vnder foot, and esteemed the bloud of the testament polluted, wherin he is sanctified, and hath done contumelie to the spiritt of grace? For then is a man irreuerent and treadeth on that lambe of God, when,* 2.105 as the Apostle saith, he doth not examine and make a difference betwee∣ne this true bread of God, and that which he doth ordinarily eat, and therfore he receaueth it vnworthely. For God saith in Ieremie: The

man is cursed that doeth negligently and feinedly. And the Preistes that* 2.106 will not haue this care to celebrate so excellent a Mystery, the most* 2.107 worthely that possibly can be, shalbe condemned of God, who saith: I will tour••e your benedictions, to maledictions on your selues.

* 2.108 My brethren, heare me I pray you, if the glorious virgin be so much honoured (as she deserueth) for hauing receaued into her chast wombe our lord IESVS CHRIST; If. S. Iohn Baptist trembled, and durst not touch the head of IESVS CHRIST: and finally if the holy sepulchre, wherin IESVS CHRIST was buryed, for his so small time of residence, is so much reuerenced; how much more ought he to be iust, holy, and well purged, who with his handes doth handle, and with his proper mouth doth receaue so high & infinite a Maiesty, and doth administer, the same to others? Remember that he is an immortall and eternall God, that liueth glorious and eternall; with contemplation of whose Maiesty the Angels themselues cannot be satisfied. Preistes know your dignitie,* 2.109 and be holy, for God is holy, and as in regard of so great a mystery and dignity you haue bin more honoured then other men; remember in like sort to be also more gratefull vnto God, and to reuerence, loue and ho∣nour him; for otherwise your misery is exceeding great, and deserueth continuall teares, in that you hauing in your handes the almighty God, the fountaine of all good thinges, you procure to haue transitory and terrestriall thinges, all the world ought to tremble with feare, and sweet∣ly weepe, whiles the Angels themselues bend their knees, when IESVS CHRIST the Sonne of the most high is vpon the altare, betweene the handes of man. O merueillous highnes, and diuine debasement! O most high humility, that the Sonne of God, yea God himselfe, the master and lord of the vniuersall world should so humble himselfe, as to giue him∣selfe vnto vs, hidden vnder the forme of bread. Consider my brethren, so profound a humility, and purifie your hart before his diuine Maiestie, to the end he receaue all as he giueth himselfe to all. Therfore I aduerti∣••e you in the name of God, that in all places where the Religious are, you celebrate but one masse a day; and though you haue diuers Preistes, lett the rest be content to heare it: for although it be seene in many per∣tes, yet is it one and indiuisible, and without any detriment, true God and true man, so in one sole masse, he can communicate his grace to all present and absent that make themselues worthy, one onlie and verie God, Father, Sonne, and holie Ghost, worcking this, Amen.

Of the faith and knowledge of our Sauiour Iesus Christ, and of the sacred Sacrament.

THE XLV. CHAPTER.

TO all Christians Religious, Ecclesiasticall, lay men and women that are in the world: Brother Francis their seruant and subiect in God, desireth withall reuerence a true peace in heauē, by the sincere charity which is discended on earth. As I am the seruant of you all, so am I obliged to serue all, and to administer vnto you the most sweet word of my lord and Sauiour IESVS CHRIST: Considering therfore in my soule that by reason of the diuers infirmities that afflict my body I cannot by corporall presence as I desire, visitt you my selfe: I haue thought good to supply the same by letters, and by them to admi∣nister vnto you the worde of IESVS CHRIST, who is the word of the eternall Father, & the wordes of the holy Ghost, which are spiritt & life.* 2.110 I then admonish you Brethren, to confesse your sinnes to a Preist, with all the dilligence you can possible, and att his hand to receaue the true body and bloud of IESVS CHRIST. For as our Lord saith: he that ea∣teth not my flesh, and drincketh not my bloud cannot haue eternall life. Lett vs then endeauour worthely to receaue such & so eminent a maie∣sty: for he that receaueth it vnworthely, in steed of saluatiō pourchaceth death. Besides I exhort you often to visitt the holy churches, and to re∣uerence Preistes, not so much in respect of themselues if they be sinners, as for reuerence of the function and dignity which they haue in being ministers of the most pretious body and bloud of our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST, which by them is offered on the altare, receaued, and admini∣stred vnto vs, without which none can be saued: by the holy wordes which they vtter, and minister, he discendeth from heauen to earth, and* 2.111 none but they can doe it. O how happy and blessed are they who loue God withall their hart, with all their soules, and with all their forces, and their neighbour as themselues? I inuite you all my brethren, and you my sisters, to this loue: lett vs all with one accord loue God, & with one pu∣re affection of our hart adore him, because that is the thing which he* 2.112 especially requireth and demaundeth of vs, as himselfe hath said: the true adorers adore in spiritt and truth; and it is necessary for them that adore* 2.113 him, to doe it in that manner. Our lord said to his disciples: I am the way & the verity, & the life. No man cōmeth to the Father but by me. If you had knowne me, my Father also certes you had knowen: & from hen∣cefoorth you shall know him, and you haue seen him. Phillip said to him Lord shew vs the Father, & it sufficeth vs. IESVS said to him, So long

time I am with you: and haue you not knowē me? Phillip, he that seeth me, seeth the Father also. The Father dwelleth in a light inaccessible, &* 2.114 God is a spiritt, whome no man hath euer seene, because he is a spiritt and therfore, inuisible, but in spiritt, considering that he is a spiritt most pure, for it is the spiritt that giueth life, and the flesh can doe nothinge. He may also be seene of euery true Christian, in the Sonne, in that sub∣stance* 2.115 which is equall to the Father, and therfore all they that see our Lord IESVS CHRIST, according to the humanity, and not according to his diuinity, are condemned, as likewise are they who see the sacra∣ment which is consecrated by the wordes of our Lord, on the altare, by the handes of the Preist, vnder the formes of bread and wine, and doe not see him and beleeue in their spiritt, that it is the true and most sa∣cred body and bloud of our Lord IESVS CHRIST, are con∣demned, the souueraine Lord giueth his testimony against them when he said: This is my body and this is my bloud of the new testament,* 2.116 which shalbe shed for you, and for many in remission of sinnes. He saith in an other place: He that eateth my flesh and drincketh my bloud shall haue life euerlasting. He that hath the spiritt of God, which dwelleth in his faithfull, he receaueth the most sacred bloud and body of IESVS CHRIST: and all other that haue not the same spiritt, yet neuertheles presume to receaue it, they eat and drinck their iudgement and damna∣tion: therefore, yee children of men how long will you be sencelesse, and haue your hartes so hardened? When will you compasse to know the truth, and to beleeue in the Sonne of God? who so humbly see∣keth you euery day, as when he discended from his imperiall throne into the virginall wombe, he ordinarily commeth euery day vnto vs, in such humble manner attired and so approachable? He euery day descendeth from the bosome of his Father into the handes of the Preist on the altare, and as he was knowne vnto the holy Apostles in true flesh, in that very manner doth he communicate himselfe vnto vs in the holy Sacrament. And as they with their corporall eyes saw nothing but flesh, yet with their spirituall eyes, they knew him to be God: euen so we with our corporall eyes, seeing the accidentes of bread and wine, ought to see and firmely to beleeue, that there is the most sacred bo∣dy and true bloud of our Lord IESVS CHRIST on the altare. In this* 2.117 manner is God alwayes with his faithfull, as himselfe hath said: I wilbe with you, euen to the consummation of the world.

Of lone towards our neighbour, and how much the body is to be hated.

THE XLVI. CHAPTER.

THis thinge may doubtles much confound vs, that making pro∣fession to be seruantes of IESVS CHRIST, and being certaine that his true freindes haue done may worckes that haue bin entirely deuout, vertuous and holy, we neuertheles content our sel∣ues with the only relation of them, and esteeme by the bare discourse therof without execution, to raigne eternally. Blessed is the seruant of IESVS CHRIST that loueth his Christian brother as much being sick as in health, and in aduersitie as in prosperity. Blessed is he that loueth and honoureth his Brother both farre and neere, that speaketh nothing in his absence, but what with great charity he may say in his presence.* 2.118 God said in the Gospell: loue your ennemies and pray for them that hate and iniury you: He loueth his ennemie truely, that complaineth not of the iniuries which he hath receaued & doth receaue of him, but of the sinnes which himselfe hath cōmitted, and doth cōmitt against God and his soule, and also he that is not content to haue the loue of God in himselfe, if he doe not also make demonstration therof by the same worckes vnto his neighbour, and much more vnto his ennemy. Blessed are the poore in spiritt, for theirs is the kingdome of heauen. There are many that endure diuers afflictions in their bodyes, in prayer and good worckes, and that mortifie it with abstinence, and neuertheles for a slight word spoaken against their liking, or for hauing something de∣nyed them, they are incontinentlie scandalized and troubled. Such are not poore in spirit, though exteriourly they appeare so: for the true poore in spirit, misprise and abhorre themselues, and loue not only those that afflict and iniury them, but euen those that beat them. Bles∣sed also is he that supporteth the infirmity and fragility of his neigh∣bour, as he would be glad to haue his owne supported: My faithfull, lett vs loue our neighbour as our selues: and they who see they can∣not loue them as themselues, lett them loue them as much as they can, or att least lett them not offend them. Lett vs hate and detest our per∣uerse* 2.119 willes: for as God saith, of our hart proceedeth all euils: this is to be vnderstood of him that applieth his hart, to satisfie his sensuali∣ties. Many when they sinne or receaue any iniury, accuse their neigh∣bour therof, which they should not doe: for each one hath his enne∣mies, which is the body, with the sences therof, by which he of∣fendeth. Therfore blessed is the seruant that hath such an ennemie in subiection, and so keepeth it vnder, and watcheth it with such pru∣dence

that he hath no cause to feare it: for whiles he vseth this dilligence, no other ennemy visible or inuisible can annoy him, nor procure him to sinne, in such sort that as S. Iohn Chrysostome saith: no man is hurt but of himselfe. We hate our body in as much as it will committ sinne: for liuing carnally, it seeketh to destroy the loue of God, together with the glory of Paradise, condemning it selfe and the soule perpetually to to hell; the greatest ennemy therfore that a man hath, is his proper flesh, which can thinck of nothing but that which offendeth it, nor feare ought in foresight of that which is eternally to befall it, the humour and desire therof is only to abuse temporall thinges: and the worst is, it vsur∣peth to it selfe all contentment, and glory, euen of that which is graun∣ted to the soule, not to it, for it seeketh the honour of vertues, of prayers, watchinges, and temporall fauour, it will haue applause of teares, in fine it leaueth nothing to the soule that apperteineth to her.

Of obedience.

THE XLVII. CHAPTER.

* 2.120 GOd said to Adam: Of euery tree of Paradise eat thou: But of the tree of knowledge of good and euill eat thou not: and whiles he obeyed God he offended not. But hauing transgressed this commandement, he was condemned of God for euer, till he was redee∣med by the grace of his Sonne. That man doth eate of the forbidden apple of knowledge of good and euill, who appropriateth to himselfe, his owne will, and with his benefittes which God vttereth and wor∣keth by him, doth exalte himselfe; therfore was he necessarily obliged to punishment. God saith in the gospell: he that loueth his life, shall lose* 2.121 it: and in an other place, he that doth not renounce all that he possesseth, cannot be my disciple. He renounceth all that he possesseth, and looseth his soule, for the loue of God, who in euery thing submitteth himselfe to his Prelate: for by this meane, he may be tearmed truely obedient, and then also knowing he could doe some other thing better then that which he is commanded, and of more profitt to his soule, he sacrificeth his will vnto God; employing himselfe in that which he is commanded for the loue of God, though it be of lesse fruit: for true obedience, is full of charity, edifieth our neighbour, and entierly satisfieth God. But if the Superiour should command him any thinge in preiudice of his soule, then only he ought not to obey, but this case excepted, in althinges else, he must hold him his true Superiour: and if that other Religious perse∣cute and afflict him, because he obeyeth his Superiour; happy shall he be, for he may then truely say that God hath communicated vnto him his

perfect charity, which consisteth in enduring persecutions, and exposing his owne life for his neighbour. But the misery is, there are certaine Re∣ligious who whiles they would consider, and know whither certaine thinges by them inuented, be not better then those which the Supe∣riours commaund them, the wretches doe not consider that they looke back, and retourne to the vomitt of their selfe-will; and so doe they ruine themselues and their neigbour by their euill example.

Of patience and humilitie.

THE XLVIII. CHAPTER▪

THough there be nothing that ought, more to displease the true seruant of God then sinne, neuertheles if he fall into ouer∣much passion, for any sinne whatsoeuer, his charity towardes his neighbour excepted, he is guiltie of that sinne. Therfore the seruant of God which is not moued in such accidentes, may be truely said to be without passion; for his patience ••cannot be knowen while alt••in∣ges smiles vpon him, and succed according to his wish: But when occasion is presented wherin he desireth to be satisfied, and the contrary arriueth, then is his patience experienced, for he hath as much as he then sheweth, and no more▪ The holy Father S. Francis would say, that they were truely peaceable, who suffering in this world for the loue of God, conserue peace in their interiour, and liue as Lambes among woulues. In which respect God himselfe li∣ued and dyed so. Happy is he that being reprehended and accused of others, receaueth and beareth such reprehension charitably and pa∣tiently as of himselfe, and without excusiue reply, consenteth with shame, confesseth with patience, and performeth due satisfaction couragiously, yea euen in matters wherof he is guiltles, and being a subiect, persisteth vnder the rule of discipline, or being superiour, con∣uerseth with his subiectes as with▪ his superiours. Happy is the seruant that incontinently correcteth and chasticeth his offences, interiourly by contrition, and exteriourly by confession and satisfaction.

A discourse which the holy Father S. Francis made to Brother Leo his companion, being in seruour of spirit.

BRother Leo my beloued sonne, note well these my wordes: Albeit the Frere Minors in whatsoeuer place they be, giue exam∣ple of edification and sanctity, neuertheles consider prudently & seriously obserue that their perfect ioy consisteth not in that. Yea if they

should restore sight to the blind, health to the sicke, hearing to the deafe, speech to the dumbe, ability of goeing to the lame, should expell diuels out of bodies, and rayse the dead that had sauoured four dayes, their true alacrity consisteth not in all this. If they should vnderstand all the scrip∣tures, could speake all tongues, should prophesie and know the cons∣ciences of men, yet doth their true ioy lesse consist in this. Had they in∣telligence to discourse of celestiall vertues, with the very tongues of Angels, as also of the course of the starres, of the proprieties of plantes and stones, were all the treasures of the world discouered vnto them, knew they the nature and vertue of fishes and other beastes, and also of men, their true ioy dependeth not theron. Though they should preach with such feruour as to conuert all the Infidels to the faith of IESVS CHRIST, neither doth their true ioy consist in that. Brother Leo to all this answeared: Wherin then consisteth it. S. Francis replied: Heare me Brother Leo: If we comming to our Lady of Angels by meane of a long iorny, very weary, wett with the raine, frozen with cold, dabled with durt, and extremely hungry, ringing att the gate, the porter vtterly disquieted and in coller should aske vs, who we were, and hauing answeared him that we were Frere Minors and there∣fore ••e should open vs the dore, he should reply: So farre are you from* 2.122 being any of ours, that you seeme two idle companions and rogues, that goe loitering about the world, robbing the poore of their almose, and so should not permitt vs to enter, but should make vs remaine till night all drowned and dagled with durt and rayne without giuing vs any comfort, and if that we support it patientlie for the loue of God, recea∣uing all that from his holy hand, and confessing that the porter knew vs very well: Brother Leo writt that therein consisteth perfect ioy. And if being constrained by necessity, we continued ringing to enter, the porter should come forth in great choler against vs, and vse vs indis∣creetlie and importunately, ••aying vnto vs: Get ye gone to the hospitall lewd and impudent fellowes as ye are, and stay no longer here for you shall not enter; if we support all this with alacritie, and pardon him with all our hart, therin consisteth perfect ioy. And being full darck night we being euery way molested, should begin againe to ring and knock, & weeping bitterlie should pray the porter to lett vs in for the loue of God, yet he more cruell then before should come out with a good cud∣gell and load vs soundly with iniuries and bastinadoes, leauing vs in the durt rather dead then aliue: write, Brother Leo, that therin would consist perfect ioy: prouided that we support it all with great patience, that we pray God to pardō him, and that we loue him more, then if he had ope∣ned the dore vnto vs for the loue of God, who hath endured much more for all vs.

Heare now the conclusion of all the graces of the holy Ghost which IESVS CHRIST hath graunted, doth, and euer will graunt to his elect▪ The principall is that a man doe conquere himselfe, and for his loue doe voluntarily supporte all kinde of iniuries and blowes euen to death: be∣cause indeed we cannot truely glory of any of the other foresaid vertues and graces, by reason that they are not ours, as the Apostle saith, but* 2.123 Goddes: What hast thou that thou hast not receaued? and if thou hast receaued, why doest thou glory as if thou hast not receaued? wherefore we neither can nor ought the glory, but in the crosse of tribulations and afflictions, which is our owne: therfore the Apostle saith: I will glory only in the crosse of our Lord IESVS CHRIST: by which wordes is sufficientlie explicated the sentence of God when he said: In your pa∣tience you shall possesse your soules. Our Lord God the soueraigne Prelat said: I come not to be serued but to serue: And therfore such as are constituted ouer others, ought to glory of such Prelature, as if they were constituted to wash the feet of the Religious. And when they are depri∣ued their chardge, they ought no more to be greiued, then if were taken from them said office of washing the of feet: such as doe otherwise doe really appropriat to thēselues this dignityin very imminent peril of their soules. That seruant of God then is happy, who esteemeth himselfe nei∣ther greater nor better, for being honoured of men, yea no otherwise then if he were reputed amonge the most base and abiect; for so great, as he is before God; such is he, and no more. Wretched is the Religious who being raysed to dignity by an other, will not humble himselfe of his owne accord and of his owne will, happy is he that is exalted against his will, and not hauing procured it, and doth neuertheles desire to re∣mayne alwayes in lowe estate and vnder the feet of his subiectes for the loue of God. Happy is he that is no more puffed in pride for the good which God doeth or speaketh by him, then of that which he doeth or speaketh by others. A man offendeth att all times and as often as he pro∣cureth to haue more of that which is his neighbours, thē to giue to God of what is his owne. We should neuer desire to be superiours and ouer others: but to be subiectes and seruanees of all creatures for the loue of God: and they who shall doe so, may assure themselues, that if they per∣seuer to the end, the spiritt of God will rest vpon them, and there will make his residence. Ye men, consider in what excellencie you haue ben created of God, who hath created and framed you after his owne ima∣ge according to the soule and after th'image of his Sōne according to the body, and yet all creatures are much more obedient vnto him then your selues. The deuils haue not crucified him, which thou being induced by them hast done, and dailie doest crucifie him by thy sinnes. Wherein then canst thou glory? miserable that thou art, if thou were indued

with all knide of science celestiall & terrestriall: the deuill hath knowne what appertaineth to heauen better then thou, and now though against his will, he knoweth more of earthly matters then all mankind toge∣ther. There is no health, corporall disposition, nor beautie, compara∣ble to that which the deuill had: Take heed therfore, least in abusing it, as he did, not acknowledging it to proceed of God but of himselfe, thou fall as he hath done into the extremest depth of hell. Happy is the seruant that treasureth vp, the richesse his Lo••d and master hath giuen him, in heauen, and expecting the recompence therof, regardeth not to demonstrate them heere vnto men, but leaueth the cogitation therof to God himselfe, who when it shall please him will manifest it more then he would desire. Happy then is he, that keepeth and concealeth the secrettes of God in his hart.

How Religious ought to behaue themselues in Oratories and solitary places.

THE XLIX. CHAPTER.

LEtt those that desire to reside in solitary places, there to liue re∣ligiously and spiritually, be in number foure or more, wherof lett two be as mothers that haue two children, lett two act the Life of Martha, and the others of Magdalen, and lett each one haue a celle, so that they neither sleep nor conuerse together but when they read their office. Lett them be carefull to say their Compline before the Sunne setting, that thence forward they may keep silence, till they arise in the night to say Mattins. Lett them in all thinges first seeke the glo∣ry and the kingdome of God, and his iustice: Lett them say the Prime* 2.124 and Tierce att the ordinary houre, which done they may speake each to other of some matter of edification. Those said children as poore crea∣tures shall demaund almose of their mother for the loue of God: after that lett them say the Sixt, Ninth, and Euensong att their due hou∣res: lett them permitt no person to enter into the Cloyster or enclosure where they reside, nor to eat there. The mothers shall labour to liue also sequestred from all conuersation, and with due obseruance of obedience to their Guardian, lett them permitt none to speake to their children, but their Guardian when he commeth to visitt them. And lett the children sometimes for exercise of humilitie assume the office of Mothers according as the Guardian for their behoofe shall ap∣point, that so they may experience both the one and the other office. Happy is that seruant who hath no tast of any other thing then the word of his God, and by the same doth excite others to loue

him. Miserable is that Religious that taketh pleasure in idle and vaine wordes, for therbie enducing other to vanitie in imitation of himselfe, in steed of edifiyng his neighbour, he procureth his ruine.

Of the care which each one ought to haue of his owne saluation.

THE L. CHAPTER.

BRother I haue a secrett to open vnto thee. Each of you well kno∣weth, that we are the sonnes of the most high; but I now aduer∣tise thee that more then children, we are also Spouses, brothers and mothers of IESVS CHRIST. Spouses when our soule by the ver∣tue of the holie Ghost is vnited with God: Brothers, when we perfor∣me his will: we are Mothers when by loue we beare him in our hart, with a pure and sincere conscience: for we afterward bring him forth, both by the pious worckes which we performe, and by the example which we giue our neighbour. O my brethren, it is a glorious, admirable, and desireable thing to haue such a Spouse, Brother, & Sonne in heauen: And more then that, a Pastour who hath giuen his soule here on earth for vs his sheep, and who continually prayeth the eternall Father for vs,* 2.125 saying: Holy Father, keep them in thy name, whome thou hast giuen me, that they may be thine, and may be with me where I shalbe, that they may enioy my glorie and splendour in my kingdome. All they who liue not in penance, not being contrite, nor receaue not the sacred Sacrament, but liue in vices and sinnes, and conceaue complacence in their per∣nicious desires, doe not performe vnto God what they haue promi∣sed: but doe serue the world with their bodies in carnalities, and the deuils with their soules, being deluded in their contentment by him whose children they are; Such people I say are blinded, and depriued of the true light of IESVS CHRIST, & haue not true knowledge: for they haue excluded from themselues the wisdome of the eternall Father IE∣SVS CHRIST the soueraine verity, & though they seeme to see, know, & vnderstand, yet doe they neither see, know, nor vnderstand: for they doe voluntarie blinde and ruinate their owne soules. Open your eyes, then, blinded & deluded as ye are by your ennemies, the flesh, the world,* 2.126 and the deuill. To the body it is a very delightfull thing to serue sinne, & very tedious to serue God: all euils and sinnes proceed from the hart of mā, as God saith in the Gospell. The wicked haue no good in this world, nor shall haue in the next, they seeme att their pleasure to possesse the present vanities, but they are deceaued: for the time and houre will co∣me, when they shall loose all.

The holy Father said also that one being knowne to be verie sicke

the first aduertisement of his kinred and freindes, is not to prouide for his soule, but to make his will, and so his wife, kinred and freindes ga∣ther* 2.127 about him, to induce him to be mindfull of them: And he ouerco∣me by the teares of his wife, the tender loue he beareth to his children and the persuasions of his kinred that seeme to haue forgotten his soule, disposeth of his substance according to their fancie to giue them contēt, and saith that he committeth to their gouernment and authority his substance, his soule and his body: that man is truely accursed who in this sort putteth his trust in man: conformable to what the Prophett Ie∣remie said: Cursed is the man that trusteth in man. Now after such dis∣position* 2.128 the Confessour is sent for, who finding the wretch obliged to some restitution, soliciteth him to discharge himselfe therof, but he ans∣weareth that he hath made his testament, disposed of all his goodes, and deliuered it into the handes of his heires, who will satisfie what∣soeuer shalbe necessary, and because he is in agonie and hath almost lost his speech, there is no time to dispose of matters necessarie to the discharge of his conscience, and so he dyeth a most miserable death. Therfore lett euerie one know, that when and howsoeuer a man dye in mortall sinne, and without due restitution of an o∣ther mannes goodes, hauing power to doe it before his death, the deuill carryeth his soule directlie to hell, where he shalbe eternallie tormented, and so in an instant he looseth bodie and soule, goodes and honour; because his kinred diuiding his inheritance among them▪ they often curse his soule, for not hauing left to one of them, what he hath left to all.

Of the contrarietie of vices and vertues, and certaine breife aduertise∣ments and exercises of them.

THE LI. CHAPTER.

THe holy Father S. Francis affirmed, that where true charity is, there can neither be feare nor ignorance; Where there is a ioy∣full and voluntarie pouerty there is neither enuy nor auarice; where there is Meditation of God, there is no care: where the feare of God is keeper of the house, there the deuill cannot enter; where there is discretion and mercy, there is neither superfluity nor deceipt. Now I tell you there is no man in the world can in any sort haue one of the said vertues, If he doe not first die to himselfe, and he that real∣lie possesseth one hath all: with that one, he erreth not in the rest, and he that erreth in one, erreth in all the other, and is in that case as if he had not any; they are of such valew, that each one of

it selfe confoundeth vices and sinnes: holie wisdome confoundeth the deuill with all his malices: holy simplicitie confoundeth the prudence of the deuill, the world, and the flesh: holy pouertie confoundeth enuie, auarice, and seculer desires: holy humilitie confoundeth pride, with all worldly honoures, and what soeuer is in them: holy charity confoun∣deth all diabolicall and carnall temptations and pleasures: holy obe∣dience confoundeth all naturall will and sensuall affection, subiecteth the body to obedience of the spiritt, rendreth and maketh a man hum∣ble and subiect, not only to all men, but euen to other irreasonable* 2.129 creatures. The Apostle saith: the letter killeth but the spiritt giueth li∣fe: they are killed by the letter, who seeke to know only, to be repu∣ted learned and wise of the world: by this meane to purchase honours and richesse, with anxiety to aduance their kinred and freindes: and in a word, not for themselues, but for the body or for others. And they are quickened of the spiritt, who referre all the learning and knowledge they haue, and desire to haue, only to the prayse and honour of the di∣uine maiesty, and who appeare before God, by the example of their life, and with wordes full of edification, offring vnto him that goodnes which is entierlie his owne. In this sort it is, that the seruant of God may know if he really haue his spiritt: for if the flesh glorie in the worckes it doeth, by meane of the grace of God as its owne, it is then a signe that he is of the deuill: But if in the said worckes, he neuer∣thelesse repute himselfe vile, and acknowledge himselfe a most grei∣uous sinner, he is then truely of God, and God is in him: Happy is the seruant that neither speaketh nor doeth any thinge, for hope of recompence in this world, but for the loue of God, nor lightlie speaketh, what commeth to his mouth, but prudently and in due time, disposeth his propositions and answeares. Wretched also is the Reli∣gious that buryeth in his hart the graces which he receaueth of God, or that commanicateth them for subiect of vaine glorie, desiring ra∣ther to manifest them verballie then to God; for he hath alreadie receaued his reward, and they who haue heard him, haue bin litle edified therby. These are wordes of life, and he that shall rumina∣te and accomplish them, shall finde true life, and in the end obtaine saluation of God. They that seeke not to tast how sweete God is, and that loue darcknes more then light, neglecting to obserue the* 2.130 commandementes of God, are by his Prophett accursed of him, who sayeth: Cursed are they who erre from thy commandemen∣tes: but how blessed and happie are they that loue God, and per∣forme the saying of the gospell: Thou shalt loue thy Lord thy* 2.131 God, with all thy hart, with all thy soule, and withall thy will: Lett vs therefore, My Brethren, loue and prayse God day and

night: Our Father which art in heauen, because it is necessary to pray al∣wayes, without intermission: and lett vs haue charity and humility,* 2.132 and doe almose deedes, that they may cleanse our soules from spot∣tes of sinne, for euerie thing appertayning to the world tourneth to ruine, men must leaue it, and carry with them onlie the recompen∣ce and reward of charitie and the almose they haue done, wherof they shall receaue recompence of God: And therfore it is good to fast from vices and sinnes, flying all occasions of them, and to keepe vs from all kinde of superfluitie, though lawfull, and we must frequent churches, and honour Preistes, in respect of the dignity they haue with God: and especiallie the Religious that haue re∣nounced the world, to doe more good then others, and by their example we also must renounce it, if not entierlie, att least in part. Lett vs loue our ennemies, and doe good to them that hate vs: lett vs obserue the preceptes and counsailes of our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST, renouncing our selues, and liuing vnder the sweet yoke of his obedience. Lett vs not be wise according to the flesh, but simple, humble, and pure, keeping our sences mortified, and pri∣de trodden vnder foot, considering our basenes vnworthie to be su∣periour to others as they would we should be. Lett vs imitate our Lord, and carry his crosse vpon vs, lett vs suffer together with him, who hath endured so much for vs wretches in this world, and bestoweth on vs so many benefittes, and far greater will hereafter, and to whome all creatures ought to giue prayse, honour, and glorie in heauen, in earth, in the sea, and in the depth, because he is our vertue and our force, who only is good, only most high, onlie almighty, meruaylous and glorious, and only holy, praysed and exalted for euer Amen. I Brother Francis your seruant with the greatest humilitie I can, prostrate on the earth and kissing your feet, doe beseech you by the bowels of the cha∣ritie of God, to receaue these wordes and others of our Lord IE∣SVS CHRIST, to effect and obserue them with due humilitie and cha∣ritie, assuring all them, that shall receaue, vnderstand, and effect them, and shall by wordes and example teach them to others, therein perseuering to the end, that the Father, the Sonne, and holie Ghost, will giue him his benediction. Amen.

Of the conditions and qualities in a true Frere Minour, taken out of the 10. chapter and 10. booke, and placed here as in their due place.

THe holy Father S. Francis as a good pastour, and zealous of the profitt and releife of his sheepe in Euangelicall perfection,

considered often with himselfe, what conditions ought to be in a true and perfect Freer Minor. Our Lord hauing reuealed vnto him the per∣fections of many of his interiour freindes and first disciples, in whome he made appeare singuler grace••, he, vniting them all together, in this sort framed a Frere Minor: Lett him haue the faith and loyaulty of Brō∣ther Bernard Quintaualle, who had also a most perfect obseruance of pouerty, as in his life shall appeare: the simplicity and purity of Bro∣ther Leo: the good manners and good nature of Brother Angelus of Riete, who being in the world, was a right worthy and cōpleate knight: the gracious countenance, naturall science, and deuout speech of Brother Macie: the soule eleuated in contemplation as Brother Giles: the perse∣uerant prayer of Brother Ruffinus, who prayed without intermission; though he were employed in other affaires: it seemed euen when he slept that his soule was with God: the patience of Brother Iuniperrus, who desired nothing more then to endure and be contemned: the Fortitude of Brother Iohn des Landes, a man of notorious coura∣ge and extreme abstinence: the Charitie of Brother Roger, and the care of Brother Lucidus, who was so sollicitous of soule, that when he felt consolation in one place, he would repaire to an o∣ther, to auoyd the setling of his loue in this world: whervpon he would say, that one must dwell as in an inne, with the foot euer readie to putt into the sturrup, to prosecute the iorney to heauen.

Th end of the doctrines.

Of certaine Miracles wherby our lord confirmed the life and holy do∣ctrine of his Preacher S. Francis.

THE LII. CHAPTER.

* 2.133 THere happening an extreme drinesse att Beneuentum for want of rayne, and wheras euery one expected and feared a great dearth, the holy Father S. Francis arryued there, and hauing preached and being enformed of their affliction, he commaunded each one to say a Pater nostex and Aue Maria: which done, it rained very abondantlie. Preaching an other time in a church, neere vnto a pond where were manie frogges, which by their croakinges hindred* 2.134 the people from hearing him: the holie Father commaunded them to be silent, and they in such sort obeyed him that retourning thi∣ther an other time, and knowing that they had not croaked from

the time of the said prohibition, he gaue them licence to vse their naturall voice, which att the verie instant they began to doe. The∣re being a generall procession made in a place called Arona, for an extreme drinesse which they endured; sainct Francis comming thi∣ther, began to preach vnto them publikelie in the middes of a feild* 2.135 in the violent scorching sunne, whither (to the end he and his au∣dience might not be molested) our lord sent such a number of swal∣lowes, that remayning in the middes of the aire, they couered the multitude from the beames of the sunne, and stirred not thence till sainct Francis had ended his predication. Preaching att Albru∣zo in a church of the Virgin Marie, to excite the people more seri∣ouslie to obserue the word of God, there being presented vnto him a child that was crooked, lame and mute, called Albertus* 2.136 Campoly, he with his verie handes streightned his crookednesse and his other maymed members, which obeyed him as if they had consisted of soft waxe, and composed euerie part aacording to their nature: then calling him, he made him answeare, and of that answeare followed his speech, so that he deliuered him perfect∣lie cured vnto his Father, who with verie great faith expected the successe, wherevpon he with all the people were inflamed in the true loue of God, and yelded infinite thanckes to his diuine Maiestie. He cured a dangerous wound in a yong man by the signe of the crosse in the cittie of Castello, whither he was brought with great faith,* 2.137 that he might signe him with the said signe, so that the next mor∣ming, the flesh being growen where before it was putrified, the ci∣catrice remayned vermillion like a rose, in perpetuall memorie of the miracle. When the Monasterie was builded for his Religious att* 2.138 Ancona, the worckmen wanting wine they murmured, and would no longer labour: but sainct Francis hauing made his prayer, went to a neighbour fountaine, the water wherof, by the signe of the crosse which he made thereon, he tourned into wine, then made the labourers to drincke, whome he made penitent of their concea∣ued impatience. A gentleman visiting the holie Father in the Church of sainct Christopher att Iterrena, and hauing inuited him to eat* 2.139 with him, it happened that there was no wine in his house, sainct Francis then commanded a botell of vinegar to be drawne, and it was seene and knowne to be most precious wine. In the same cittie, a wall being fallen vpon a yong man, that was found dead vnder the stones, whiles he was lamented in his Fathers hou∣se, sainct Francis hauing compassion therof and inspired of God,* 2.140 entred in att a back dore, and approching to the beare that was vncouered; (for in Italy the body is carryed to buried clothed as

Prelates are here) he tooke the dead by the arme, and calling him by his name, he raised him, no otherwise then if he had awaked▪ him from sleep, and att the verie instant he prophesied that he should liue and ha∣ue no children by his wife, which came so to passe, and all this was as∣sured to Pope Nicolas the third by autenticall testimonie that was pro∣duced before notaries.

Of the exercises of the holy Father S. Francis: and of the lent he kept on the lake of Perusiea.

THE LIII. CHAPTER.

THe glorious S. after he was conuerted to God neuer remayned idle: for he alwayes endeauoured to be employed in some a∣ction, in example of Iacobs ladder, wher on the Angels ceassed not to mount and discend, receauing and carrying the pious worckes of the children of God to the soueraigne Father: so the S. by contem∣plation mounted towardes God, and by pietie and preaching discended to his neighbour: thus did he employ all his time which had bin giuen him of his diuine Maiestie to meritt in the pious worckes which the ho∣lie Ghost did dictat vnto him. Now the time of one of his lentes being come wherin as a carefull bee, he collected the fruites and flowers of God by meane of prayer, therof to compound the delicious honie of predications, wherwith he might refectionat the hungrie chidren of the word of God, he resolued to seeke out a place where he might per∣forme the same commodiouslie, solitarie and without any impedimēt; to this purpose on Shrouetuesday he wēt vp to the lake of Perusia where a freind of his, lodged him on the side of the lake, whence the next morning he gott himselfe to be conducted in a barcke to the Iland that is scituat on the said lake then vnhabited, with two litle loaues to sustaine him during the said lent, he coniured his freind not to speake therof to any person, for so much as he would not therin trust any of his Religious not hauing for that time taken any companion, and en∣ioyned his said freind not to come for him till Maundie or holie thurs∣day. Being then discended into this Ile, himselfe made a litle cottage* 2.141 of bowes of trees, where he resided all the lent in continuall and holie contemplation and conuersation with God, the Angels, and blessed Saintes. On holie thursday his freind comming earlie vnto him recon∣ducted him to the Couent, where he would communicate with all his disciples and wash their feet: he restored a loafe and halfe to his freind, of the two which he had giuen him, the other halfe it is credible he did eat to obserue humane fast, or not to giue subiect of vaine glorie to

the deuill, and not to equall himselfe to his God, though God alone doth know, and his seruant sainct Francis, who would neuer reueale it to any man, the combates he had during that lent, against the inuisi∣ble ennemies, & the glorious graces he obtayned; Afterward God vout∣safed in some sort to reueale them, worcking in that place manie mi∣racles, by the merittes of the Sainct, whervpon the ile began to be inha∣bited, and there was erected a Couent of Frere Minors which is excee∣dingly reuerenced in memory of the said miracle.

Of the lent of S. Michael which he kept on the Mount Aluerne.

THE LIV. CHAPTER.

THe yeare of grace 224. two yeares before the death of this glo∣rious Father, some dayes before the natiuitie of the Virgin Marie, he repayred to the Oratorie of Mount Aluerne, the∣re to keep his lent that began the day after the said feast of the Virgin Marie, & continued til the feast of S. Michael the Archāgel, according to his perticuler deuotion, where he shutt himselfe into a celle, sequestred from all others. The first euening that he entred there, he demaunded this grace of God, that he would please to reueale vnto him in what he should serue him that lent, as he accustomed to doe, for he gouerned him in althinges according to the will of God, and not according to his owne. Now in the morning about the breake of day S. Francis arysing from prayer, there incontinentlie flocked a great number of birdes that began to sing one after an other and hauing sung, they tooke their flight and left the Sainct contented: In that instant he heard a voice that said: Francis, let this be a signe of a notable fauour which God intendeth to shew thee in this place. By which voice his hart was so altered that thence forward he felt a great quantitie of spirituall giftes in his interi∣our, God continuallie visiting him, and remayning there, he burned with an ineffable flame of his loue, and therfore, he was often in his contemplations eleuated so high, that as Brother Leo recounted who was then his companion and a curious obseruer of all his actions, he could not discerne nor comprehend him with his sight, surpassing the high cloudes of heauen; which is not ouer-greatly to be admired, considering that in this world he led a life more angelicall then huma∣ne. He, as he afterward recounted to his companions, there dema∣unded as a singuler grace of his God, to be entierlie transformed into his anguishes and dolours, sith his Maiestie had not voutsafed to ac∣cept of his life, which so manie times he had offered vnto him, as the onlie thing he had to offer, hauing no other thing in this world,

and hauing so often gone among the infidels there to receaue Martyr∣dome in the seruice of his diuine maiesty: Wherfore it was incontinent. lie reuealed vnto him of God, that as he had alwayes endeauoured perfectly to follow and imitate his life, and actions, so should he be permitted to be like vnto him, and to suffer with him in the dolours, of his passion. Which the holy Father vnderstanding, albeit he were already exceedingly weakned, by the rigour of his life past, and by the continuall crosse with he had carryed, yet he was fo farre from being troubled with all, that he encouraged himselfe, and enamoured him∣selfe the more to suffer a Martyrdome so noble and worthy aboue all others, and by the interiour burning flame he extinguished the water of all the afflictions and dolours that euer could befall him, and desired no lesse perfection, to receaue in himselfe so inestimable a treasure.

How S. Francis receaued the sacked stigmates of our Lord Iesus Christ.

THE LV. CHAPTER.

THe most feruent Father S. Francis being thus highly eleuated in God, by an extreme ardor of celestiall desires, and transfor∣med into IESVS CHRIST, crucified for our sinnes, by sweet∣nes of compassion on the day of the exaltation of the holy crosse, which is the fourteenth of September, a litle before the breake of day, there ap∣peared vnto him this vision following: He saw an Angel descend from* 2.142 heauen like vnto the Seraphin with six winges in the Prophett Esay, enflamed with a most resplendant fire, whose beames were so glitte∣ring, that to humane eyes they were insupportable. This Angel approa∣ching vnto the S. being already in the region of the aire so neere vnto him that he might see him, there stayed: and then the S. beholding him more attentiuely saw the image of IESVS CHRIST crucified imprin∣ted in him, which had the two winges crossed on high, as were those belowe, so that the endes of those vpper passed the hight of the head, & those below passed the soles of the feet, & the other two passed on each side the endes of the fingers & handes, the two armes being stretched in forme of a crosse. The soule of S. Francis was with this admirable appa∣tition exceedingly melted, being surprised with a contentment & an ex∣treme greife entermingled so together, that it was impossible to expli∣cate, whither of the two were greater, for on the one side he exceed∣inglie reioyced, beholding himselfe in the mirour, wherin the Angels themselues cannot be wearie to looke, and wherin are enclosed

the treasures of all beautitude, and keeping his eyes alwayes more fixed on that celestiall fiery globe, shining with a diuine light, he con∣sumed with loue and sweetnes: but on the other side, considering his God so cruelly fastened on the crosse with hard and grosse nailes, as he then appeared vnto him, and hauing his side opened with the stroke of a lance, he by commiseration experienced that cruell iron, which pearced the delicate breast of the Virgin Mary, in such sort that he no lesse felt that dolour, then if himselfe had bin cru∣cified in that manner, yea by his interiour compassion he was fullie transformed into his beloued IESVS CHRIST. No man can doubt he∣reof, sith this vision was not as others, appearing only to the exte∣riour eyes, but it was effectiue and operatiue by an act not heard of, in the verie bodie of his Sainct, imprinting in him the verie woundes which he had, by meanes of his diuine beames, which from his two handes, his two feet, and side, he sent into his handes, feet, and side, not spirituallie, or imaginatiuelie only, but sensiblie and corpo∣rally, opening his side, and pearcing his handes and feet; and this was not only for the present, but for an eternall testimonie he left him the nailes framed of his verie flesh fixed therin, the heades of the nayles lardge appearing without in the paulmes of his handes, but round and of iron colour, and on the other sides the pointes clinched, for the woundes were transpearced through both sides, so that att the principall wound, wherby the handes were pearced from one side to an other with the said nayles, on the side where the pointes of the nayle was clinched, there was such a space betweene the superiour part of the hand, and the tourned clinch of the nay∣le, that betweene the same one might putt in a finger; the like might be said of the feet: so that thenceforward he could not stand vpon them but with extreme paine; in such sort that besides the incessant running of the bloud, it was verie troublesome vnto him; as also was the wound of his side which was verie lardge and open, the flesh being there growen againe in forme of a cicatrice, which was of the colour of a rose, as it was seene afterward by diuers, hauing touched the same, as in place conuenient shalbe inserted. Our soueraigne Lord and God, leauing in the body of his feruant, a liuely, true, and long memoriall of his dolorious Passion, not without a most profound iudgement, and immensiue signe, of an excessiue loue vnto vs, for seeing that the memory of his bitter passion was vtterly ex∣tinguished in our harts, he would not this other misterious passion, for our cause only, renued in the body of his seruant, should be so soone forgottē. In which respect it was necessary that he should endure it, not one houre or two, one day or a month, but two yeares entierly, the hard

obstinacie, and obstinate hardnes of our hartes opposite and rebellions to his diuine Maiestie, so requiring it to procure vs with efficacie to re∣member the other.

How the glorious Father sainct Francis was att length constrained to reuea∣le the impression of his stigmates, to such as were most familiar vnto him.

THE LVI. CHAPTER.

NOw after this admirable cōmunication, performed with such and so great a prerogatiue as a greater could not be imagined, the altare eukindled in the brest of the holie Father, burned with the immensiue charitie he had vnto his God; but leauing this to the deuoutsoules, that raise themselues from the earth towardes their Creatour, we will prosecute the historie, telling how he discouered this treasure vnto the world. Sainct Francis then hauing finished his lent which he fasted in the honour of sainct Michal the Archangel, and hauing giuen thanckes to God, he discended to the foot of the Moun∣taine, carrying with him the diuine image of IESVS CHRIST crucified, not in tables of stone or wood carued and engrauen by the hand of some humane or Angelicall Master, but written and imprin∣ted in the membres of his properflesh, by the handes of the Sonne of God himselfe, not casting his precious stones before euery body; be∣cause he feared much to manifest to litle purpose so great a secret of God; yet withall he found it impossible to conceale the same, att least from his companions, that were hourly with him; therfore calling them together, he proposed vnto them his doubt, as in a third person∣ne, not specifying the fact, but only speaking generally of the reuela∣tions of the secrettes of God. But Brother Illuminato, truely illumina∣ted of God, ayming att that which proued true, that Sainct Francis had receaued of God some reuelations of very great importance, espe∣cially perceauing him to be as out of himselfe, he thus answeared: Be∣loued Father, who knoweth better then your selfe, that for the most part, and almost alwayes God giueth great reuelations to his seruantes not for themselues alone, but for others also, as hath bin seene that it hath pleased him att lengtht to manyfest them all? Wherfore it see∣meth to me that you hauing receaued such, should proue ingratefull to God if you conceale that which he hath wrought in you more for the saluation of the world, then for your owne particuler, therby bu∣rying his talent vnder the earth. Which the holy Father vnderstan∣ding, as from the mouth of God, besides what he often said with the

Prophet: My secrett vnto my selfe, my secrett vnto my selfe, he very* 2.143 humbly recounted vnto them the vision he had, the successe thereof, & many other most high and diuine matters, vnder the seale of secresie, which is not to be doubted but God did reueale vnto him in so merueil∣lous a coniunction.

How his sacred woundes were scene of diuers during his life.

THE LVII. CHAPTER.

BVt it being impossible for the holy Father to conceale this light with God would haue to shine to all the world, on an high candlestick: though he could couer his feet with his sandales when he would, and his handes with the sleeues of his habitt; yet he was constrayned in the end to manifest them. Brother Leo his Con∣fessour, saw them euery day, the holy Father being of necessity to vse him, as a Phisition, to dresse his holy stigmates, whence did continually distill bloud, and to change the linnen and putt tentes betweene the nailes and flesh with incredible paine and patience of the holy Father. Neuertheles, he would not haue them touched on the friday, because he would endure the more, and so suffer with his Sauiour. Brother Ruffinus, who as S. Francis affirmed was already for his sanctity of life canonized in heauen, hauing many times seene the woundes of* 2.144 the handes and feet of the S. desired also very earnestlie to see that of his side wherof he held himselfe as fully assured, by washing his lin∣nen bretches, which he alwayes found embrued with bloud on the right side, and annoynting his stomack with oyntmentes, insinuating himselfe and thrusting his hand farther then he needed, did often touch it with his fingers, and sometimes the S. felt much greife thereby; ne∣uertheles he had a verie extreme desire for his consolation to see it: And therfore one day, faigning to request the holy Fathers habitt, of deuo∣rion to chaunge it for his owne, and requiring it for the loue of IESVS CHRIST, he so wrought, that the S. who could not deny any thinge that was demaunded him in the name of God, not suspe∣cting any other thing, putting of his habitt to giue him, he contented him therin though he did his endeauour to hide the same. S. Clare that made him many plaisters for dressing therof, deserued to see them, the S. shewing them all vnto her, in regard that she was such an Espouse of IESVS CHRIST as each one knoweth, and the eldest daughter in God of the S. The said plaister is with great reuerence shewen for a relique in the Couent of S. Clare att Assisium. The Cardinal of Hostia, Protectour of the Order, law

them also, and many personnes deuoted and affected vnto him, as the bishop Vgolino and others.

How God by many miracles published the Sacred stigmates of his seruant S. Francis.

THE LVIII. CHAPTER.

* 2.145 THe same God that had imprinted the sacred stigmates in his ser∣uant for the good of the world, would not haue them buryed in silence; but did miraculously manifest them, as to his maiestie seemed conuenient, which he did, as well for his owne glorie, as for the benefitt of faithfull soules, who seeing his sacred woundes in his ser∣uant, encreased in faith, and glorifyed the author of them in his sainct. There raigning a great pestilence among the cattell of the Country of Riete, which procured their death, notwithstanding any remedy that could be inuented; God reuealed vnto a deuout person that he should procure to gett of the water that fell from the handes of his seruant Francis, when he washed them, and therewith should sprinckle the cattell, and so they should be cured: The man fearing God, went and gott of the said water, and with faith experienced the application, and all the cattell that were touched therwith, though halfe dead, arose sound and secure on their feet. Before S. Francis had the stigmates, there arose euery yeare a cloud, with a tempest neere the Mount Al∣uerne, that destroyed all the fruit of that place: But after he receaued them, that tempest neuer appeared which procured great admiration to all the world. Being one time accompanyed with a poore man, him∣selfe riding on an asse, by reason that the woundes that were vnder his feet hindered his goeing, the night hauing surprised them, they re∣tired themselues vnder the couerture of a mountaine, where the poore man, for the extreme cold which he felt could not sleep, and tourning himselfe from one side to an other, did nothing but sigh and lament: Whereof the holie Father hauing compassion, touched him with one of his sacred handes, and the poore man in steed of the bitter cold which he felt, incontinentlie found himselfe so exceeding hoate, that he see∣med to be in a stoue or hoate house, where he sweetlie slept till the morning, and afterward affirmed that in al his life he neuer slept better. A woman of Arrezzo had so dangerous a labour that she was abandon∣ned of the phisicions, and the health of her bodie being desperate, there was no care but of her soule: it happened by chaunce that the asse wheron S. Francis had ridden was brought to drinck neere vnto the house of the said woman, which her kinred knowinge, they tooke of

the bridle, which S. Francis sitting on the asse had held in his handes, &* 2.146 hauing with great faith girded the woman therewith, she was presently without danger deliuered. God wrought such miracles during his life, that by them it might appeare that his sacred stigmates were truely wor∣ckes of his omnipotent hand; but he made it much more apparent after his death, as here ensuying shalbe declared, though they happening af∣terward seeme not conuenient to be written as yet, neuertheles I doe it that the matter may be seene well vnited together.

Of the testimonies of the woundes of the Seraphicall Father S. Francis, by the holy Apostolicall sea.

THE LIX. CHAPTER.

POpe Gregorie the ninth, himselfe saw and touched the handes and feet of the glorious S. and because he saw not that of the side he had no great beleife therof; Wherfore some time before he ca∣nonized S. Francis, one night in his sleep, as himselfe often affirmed, the S. appeared vnto him as in choller, and reprehending him of his* 2.147 sclender faith, lifted vp his right arme, and shewed him the wound of his side: then demaunding a cuppe it seeming to his Holynes that he deliuered him one, it was presently filled with bloud. By this appa∣rition, he afterward remayned assured of the wound, which he so reue∣renced that being vnable to endure the enuie and lewdnes of some that impugned the same, striuing to darckē the glory of so singuler a miracle, he commanded by the first bulle he published, that this truth should be beleeued, as affirmed by Apostolicall sentence. The bulle beginneth: The glorious Confessour: then afterward he saith: We by the tenour of these presentes declare vnto all people, that the stigmates of this glo∣rious S. hauing in his life time and after his death bin seene in his bo∣dy, the same hath bin approued with his other miracles, by our venera∣ble Brethren, the Cardinals of the holy Church: wherfore we haue had iust occasion to enrole him in the catalogue of SS. And because in the beginning of this veritie there were two ecclesiasticall personnes that publiquelie declared themselues aduersaries to the said stigmates, one of who was Brother Euerard, an Alleman Preacher, who in his sermōnes auouched that he neuer had those woundes: and the other was the Archbishop of Colleigne, who commanded the said stigmates to be putt out of his image; the said Gregorie the ninth, made and sent two breuies against them, the one of which being dire∣cted to the Prouincials and Priours of the Order of Preachers was such, Gregorie Bishop: we hauing heard with no lesse greife then meruaile,

that a Religious of your Order▪ named Euerard, not remembring that the sermons of Preachers ought to be seasoned with the salt of grace; being att Copania, a citty of Morauia, of a Preacher becomming a blasphemer, was not ashamed to affirme that the stigmates of the holie seruant of God Francis, that were so miraculouslie by diuine Maiestie imprinted on him, were fables, and ought to be reproued; what could he say more? He att one same time depriued the holie seruant of God, of his honour and glorie, yea God himselfe, who by a singuler priuiledge and excellent mysterie gaue him those signes, and hath depriued vs of aucthoritie and dew respect, considering that he hath presumed to impugne our auctoritie; for we haue appro∣ued the said stigmates; not onlie as hauing heard relation therof by per∣sonnes worthie of creditt, and bin assured therof by verie authenti∣call written testimonies; but ouer selues also haue seene them with our proper eyes, and touched them with our verie handes, Now we* 2.148 vnderstand that the said Religious is mounted to such audacitie, as he presumeth to preach publikelie, to the dishonour of the Reli∣gious Frere Minors, baptising them before the people with the false name and title of dore-begging preachers and lyers, adding that they ought to be preuented and excommunicated. All these thinges considered, we command you in vertue of this present A∣postolicall Breuie, to suspend the said Religious from the facultie of preaching, in what place soeuer he shall appeare, and vsing all meanes to gett him into your handes, you shall incontinentlie send him vnto vs; that we may inflict on him the punishment due to his desert.

The other Breuy that was directed to the Arch-bishop of Coileigne was thus: The diuine wisdome; that first framed man according to his flesh to redeeme him, by the mystery of his holy Incarnation; he also hath adorned his seruant Francis with the same woundes, & that it is so, we with the Colledge of our venerable brethren the cardinals haue ap∣proued the same, hauing bin assured therof by diuers personnes of ver∣tuous life, and haue our selues seene very authentical testimonies ther∣of: and besides we haue bin induced by our selues, that haue with our owne eyes seene, and touched them with our owne handes. For which respectes we haue really and with iust reason concluded, that it ought to be held for truth: wherfore we command you that vnderstanding this our intention and probation of them, you* 2.149 also publikelie approue them, and not to permitt any within your diocesse to contradict them. Pope Alexander the fourth that saw them, made also a Breuie in approbation of them, and commanded the Frere Minors neuer to leaue the Oratorie of Mount Aluerne, whe∣re

theire holie Father had receaued so singuler a gift of God. Pope* 2.150 Benedict the second, ordayned by a Breuie that the Frere Minors should celebrate the feast, and say the office of the said sacred stig∣mates of the glorious Father sainct Francis: All which testimonies, (and manie other which for breuitie I omitt) we were willing to insert in this place, because the malice of enuie, that wilbe of as long continuance as the world, had enforced vs therto, by reason that so admirable a miracle ought not to be related, without due circum∣stances and proofes, to make mute the perfidious tongues of the euill minded enuious.

Of the zeale of the honour of God, and saluation of soules which the holy Father sainct Francis had, after the impression of the sacred stigmates, and of the figures precedent.

THE LX. CHAPTER.

THis glorious Sainct hauing felt in his proper flesh the do∣lours paine of the passion of God, and as it were part∣lie experienced, of what deere price soules were vnto the Sonne of God, he to loose no time began incontinentlie to tra∣uaile ouer all cittyes and townes instructing by meane of prayer, preaching, and the example of good life, God assisting with mer∣ueillous miracles, in testimonie of his docttine, to redeeme the precious soules of poore Christians out of the mouth of the perfi∣dious Lucifer, he being armed with these weapons of the crosse, that alwayes ouerthrow euerie ennemie corporall and spirituall of the elect of God, who continuallie gett the victorie. And as a new Legat deputed of his diuine maiestie, he carryed with him the sea le of the soueraigne bishop IESVS CHRST, wherwith he con∣firmed his doctrine and his worckes. Therby did he trulie appeare to be sent of God: wherfore he not onlie found no contradiction where he went, but was exceeding gratefull to all all personnes. Besides that, this is also worthy of merueillous consideration, that as in all thinges deseruing perpetuall memorie for being of great consequence, it semeth that his diuine Maiestie alwayes obserued three condicions, prophesying or figuring them precedently, appro∣uing them by good testimonies with the rumour of present renowme, and confirming them afterward by diuine signes and miracles; in like sort would he obserue three conditions in this singuler fauour, wherof the rumour, renowme, and manifest proofe, being seene for the

time present, and the miracles afterward, it resteth now that we demon∣strate the figure, by which this singuler act hath in a certaine manner bin many times prophesied. First it seemed to be signified by the vision of the glittering and resplendant soules, marcked with the signe of the crosse, of whome God constituted him his captaine in the beginning of his conuersion. The same also seemed to be signified by the vision of the crucisix that interiourly transpearced his soule with excessiue sor∣row, with the voice that told him he must repaire his holy church. And it was also signified by the crosse which Brother Siluester saw to come out of his mouth, that expelled the dragon of hell. Againe it was de∣noted by the vision which Brother Pacificus had before he was conuer∣ted, when he saw two glittering swordes, that made a crosse vpon his brest. Finally it was signified by the apparition which S. Francis made att the Chapter of Arles, in forme of a crosse in the aire, giuing his be∣nediction to the Religious there assembled. Lett no man therfore pre∣sume to contradict so certaine a truth, denounced and prophesied by fi∣gures, seene visibily, touched palpably, approued by the church iustlie, and finally by IESVS CHRIST confirmed, by so many mi∣racles in earth and in heauen.

Of the new seruour, and merueillous patience of the sainct.

THE LXI. CHAPTER.

* 2.151 THe holy Father S. F. finding himselfe enriched with so glorious a treasure, made his habitt to be lengthened, as much as was possible to couer the same, and began thenceforward to carry a staffe, wherwith he walked about the house, though verie seldo∣me, being vnable by reason of the sacred woundes to sett his feet on the ground. It is admirable to consider, that as in the two first yeares of his conuersion, before he founded the Order, he carryed a staffe, so he began againe to carry it two yeares before his death, that he might end by the walking staffe as a true Pilgrime on earth, albeit he had left it vpon obseruation of the worde of IESEVS CHRIST, who commanded his disciples not to carry it in their iorney, signifying, that they should not relye on any fauour of the world, vnderstood by the staffe or stalke of a reed more perillous then secure; and afterwar∣des he conformed himselfe to the ancient fathers, who vsed it att their hermitages, as sainct Paul the first hermite, sainct Antony and others, and not to be singuler herein, he gaue leaue to all the Religi∣ous

to vse one in their infirmities, sicknesses and old age. Afterward burning with this seruent fire of charitie towardes God and his neigh∣bour, he was carryed, as we haue formerlie said, through cittyes and townes, where he preached with excessiue feruour, thirsting with an extraordinarie burning desire to see the nomber of the elect of God accomplished; to which places he was so welcome and gra∣tefull, that when he went from the people he was halfe naked be∣cause each one striued to cutt part of his habitt, some with cicers, others with pincers or like instrumentes, carefullie keeping those shreddes afterwardes as reliques, with most pious deuotion, for cu∣re of diseases and dangers of this life, others brought him bread to blesse, wherof afterward to make vse in like necessities, hauing seene therof manifest experiences. Notwithstanding all this, the holie Father had a violent desire to retourne to that former humi∣litie and simplicitie of seruing leapers, and of not knowing the imperfections of his disciples, as he was afterwardes forced to know them, and also of enduring austeritie of life. To this effect he said to his Religious: My Brethren, we must now begin to serue God for to this present we haue done nothing or verie litle. So he pro∣posed in his spiritt to performe great matters, not considering the weaknes of bodie, by reason of the great feruour of his spiritt, wherwith being carryed away, he desired nothing but fresh com∣battes to gett victorie ouer the ennemie, and indeed, he that well considereth it, sindeth that feeblenes nor tepeditie haue any place, where the port is alwayes open vnto true loue, which inuiteth and induceth to attempt impossibilityes. And so much the more by rea∣son that he had accustomed his flesh to obey the spiritt, and had such a promptitude to obey God, that he was so farre from resisting, that he stroue and endeauoured to worcke aboue his forces. Wherfore God that knew his desire, opened vnto him the meanes of meritt, so that he did not onlie desire, with the ineffable doloures of his infirmitie, which did so afflict him from the soale of his feet to the crowne of his head, that he had neuer repose; he endured in each of his members an extreame and particuler paine; in such sort that in short time he came to haue nothing but skin on his bones. In all these affli∣ctions he discouered his desire of them, sith that he was neuer heard to vtter so much as one worde of complaint, but he called his dolours his brethren, and his diseases his sisters, yet he answeared the Re∣ligious, who being moued with compassion wished him to pray vnto God, that he would please to appeare a litle more merciful•• towardes him, that if he did not hold him excused in regard of his simplicity, he would teach him what it was to check God in his

iudgementes. He omitted not yet to chastice in his body, the excesse of the offence of this Religious, for rudely flinging himselfe out of his bed vpon the ground, he tourned and wallowed vpon it, often kis∣sing it gaue thanckes vnto God, praysed him, and besought him for his greater consolations to redouble his afflictions: which wordes ended. The Religious by force of armes laid him againe on his bed: for he could not helpe himselfe into it. O inuincible patience of this glorious S. comparable to that of Iob! he was doubtles both ioyfull and humble in his tribulations, as an other S. Paul considering that the more he en∣dured of greater paines in his body, the greater vigour and force ap∣peared in his soule, besides what affliction his stigmates procured him, which continually distilled bloud, with such extreme grife, that it was humanely impossible for him to support them only two dayes, not two yeares as he did for augmentation of his meritt and example vnto the world.

How God sometimes conforted his faithfull seruant in his afflictions.

THE LXII. CHAPTER.

ALl this being very well knowne to almighty God, beside the interiour vertue which he bestowed on him, he did often com∣fort him exteriourlie. One day to mitigate his dolours therby to raise his spiritt vnto God, he had a desire to heare some prayse sung vnto his diuine maiesty, vpon some instrumentes. And therfore he told Brother Pacificus, who had bin a famous & excellent Poete, that though men of this world abuse musicall instrumentes▪ which were inuented to prayse God, as in deed so many holy men had praysed him theron: he should neuerthelesse finde meane to haue secretly a violle, and for his consolation, should sing some spirituall prayse, affirming that therin was no offence vnto God, and that it seemed the greifes of his bodye by that meane would tourne into consolation and ioy of the spiritt. But Br. Pacificus hauing answeared that in so dooing he might scanda∣lize* 2.152 the world, he replyed that he had reason, and that he should let it alone. Now God who had a speciall care of him, incontinently sent an Angel that sounded and gaue so sweet a touch to a violl, as may be imagined that an Angel of Paradise could doe, in the same instant com∣forting both the afflicted body and the soule of the great seruant of God. Addressing himselfe therfore to Bro. Pacificus, who had not heard the melodie no more then his other companions, he caused them to giue thanckes vnto God, for the great consolation which he had voutsafed to send him.

Being in the house of the Bishop of Assisium vtterlie without all tast, and vnable to eat any thing by reason of the griefe of his infirmities,* 2.153 his companyons asked him wherof he would willingly eat; he answea∣red them: If I could haue a few litle fishes of fresh water, me thincketh I could eat of them. These wordes being ended there entred a boy that brought him many as sent from Brother Girard Minister of Riete, though it were winter and so extreme cold, that it was impossible to take them the riuers being frozen. The Religious exceedinglie admired to perceaue the care which God had to releiue the necessities of his seruant and es∣pecially in thinges impossible to men. An other time, desiring to haue a litle lettice he asked some of his companiō who answeared that the same day they had bin all gathered. Goe into the garden, said he, and bring me the first herbe that cometh to thy hād, which shall be a lettice. The Re∣ligious went and found a very faire lettice, and thanking him who had there set the same for the consolation of the seruant of God, he tooke it vp with great ioy and brought it vnto him: and the S. hauing eaten a therof, leafe felt himselfe fully conforted.

How he was assured of the Glory of Paradise.

THE LXIII. CHAPTER.

BVt because there cannot be giuen to a seruant of God a greater consolation then the hope and certainty of the glorie to come, wherto S. Paul esteemed not the passions of this world cōdigne, howsoeuer greiuous and continuall they might be; The S. goeing one day for his consolation to visitt S. Clare, with Brother Leonard of Assi∣sium his companion, the sweetnes of their spirituall discourses was such and so great, that the night surprised thē before they perceaued it. Wher∣fore constrayned by her prayers, her Sisters and her companions, he did eat two morcels with them, and in an instant he was swallowed vp in the holy Ghost and rauished in extasie, with a deep contentment, where he heard that which sequentlie shalbe related. Being retourned to him∣selfe he cryed out with a loud voice; My God be thou praysed, and in∣continentlie went to our Lady of Angels. Arising from the table, he fell on his knees and there was againe in extasie the space of an hower, then instantly went away and left S. Clare and her sisters who were excee∣dingly greiued t••erewith. His Cōpany admiring theratt asked him the cause in their way: the S. acknowledge it vnto them, affirming that in the extasie God had reuealed vnto him his saluation by these verie wordes: Francis I promise thee eternall life and assure thee therof, in such sort as I tell thee thou canst no way loose it: for which I thancked

him, saying: Prayse be to thee my God: then he forbad them to speake thereof till after his death. Being come to our Lady of Angels, for eyght howers together he could not vtter other wordes then these: Be thou praysed my God: yea he could not say his canonicall hou∣res by reason of the ioy that had surprised his hart. After that time his infirmitie in such sort encreasing that it manifestlie appeared he could not liue long, one of his f••eindes, seeing him cloathed with his coursest and patched habitt, and hauing a peece of rugged cloth on his forehead for the infirmitie of his eyes, in spirituall mirth said vnto him: Father how will you sell this old habitt? Oh how soone will God buy it of you, and pay you deerlie for it! giuing you in exchaunge therof an infinitye of precious garmentes of silke and gold besides eternall▪ glorie afterward in the other world. The S. induced and inspired of the holy Ghost, sodenly answeared. Brother thou hast reason, for so shall it be, to the honour and glory of God.

Of the last and extreme sicknes that augmented and redoubled in the holy Father S. Francis.

THE LXIV. CHAPTER.

BEsides all the other infirmities of his eyes, his stomacke, his liuer, and the greife of his stigmates, there fell also a dropsie into his feet six monethes before his blessed end: Notwith∣standing he omitted not to visitt the monasteries, citties and townes, to procure the saluation of soules. But his infirmities growing daily* 2.154 more violent, the cittizens of Assisium iealous of so noble and pre∣cious a treasure which by right appertayned vnto them, and fearing it would be robbed from them vpon the way, they sent Embassa∣dours to their holy Father, who was then neere to Sienna, to pray and by all sweetnes and amity to enforce him to retourne to his Mo∣nasterie. Sainct Francis failed not to comfort them, yelding that be∣nefitt to them who in the beginning of his conuersion, vsed him as a foole: wherin each one may consider the admirable disposition of God: and then lett him deride his Sai••ct that can. Now on the way these Cittizens came to a village, somewhat later then they expe∣cted: by which meane they were disappointed of all prouision, fin∣ding there no Inne, but onlie houses, of countrie people, which refused to afford the company victuals for monie. They who had chardge of the prouision, recounted this discurtesie to Sainct Fran∣cis: who answeared: See now what vse you make of your mony∣flies, retourne againe, and demaund something to eat for the loue

of God, and you shall experience what difference there is betweene the vaine hopes of the world, and the true and assured hope of God. The* 2.155 gentlemen obeyed the S. and found for the loue of God so much to eat, that they knew not what to doe with so much food: Herevpon the S. said vnto them: you are of opinion that it is a shamefull thing to demaund an almose: but tell me, wherwith doth all the world li∣ue, but with the continuall almose giuen by almightie God? They were all filled with great admiration, and silent with confusion: and so shrincking their shoulders, they proceeded on their iorney, conducting their Father to his Country, whither being come and for more securi∣ty brought to the Pallace of the Bishop of Assisium, master Bon Iohn, a Phisicion and his deere freind came to visitte him, whome he prayed to tell him freely his opinion of that sicknes, adi••••ing him not to deale with him as with other sicke personnes, feeding him with vaine hopes, wherwith he had not to doe, assuring him that by the grace of God, he rather desired death then life. The Phisicion answeared him assuredlie that his infi••mity was mortall, and that according to huma∣ne iudgement, he could not passe the middes of October. Which the S. vnderstanding, he so strayned himselfe, that he gott on his knees v∣pon his bed, first stretching his armes, then lifting his two handes towardes heauen, with an e••ceeding feruour of spiritt he said: you are welcome my beloued Sister, the death which thou my God doest send me.

Of the consolation or exercise of the S. on his later dayes.

THE LXV. CHAPTER.

THe holy Father in this greiuous sicknes had no other recreation and consolation but to prayse God, and to procure his com∣panions to prayse him, by himnes, psalmes, and spirituall Can∣ticles, with which alone and without any other comfort of the world, he qualified that his greiuous infirmity his dolours & his paines, which were such and so cruell, that as he affirmed, it had bin far more tolle∣rable with all kinde of torment to endure a dolourous death by the handes of the executioner, then to suffer what he endured. But con∣sidering that the diuine spiritt doth not accord with the humane, nor the children of light, with the children of the world, Brother Helias his Vicar Generall, who went with the said Cittizens to pray him to retourne to Assisium, and who forsoke him not till his death, to whome on night, two yeares before his death, there appeared a vene∣rable old man, in a white habitt, this was in an Oratory nere to Fulliniū

who willed him to aduertise S. Francie that from thence two yeares, he should be called of God out of this world, which he had told him; this man then seeing this his so vnaccustomed alacrity amiddes so many tor∣mentes, and that he did nothing but sing, and cause to be sung prayses to God, without otherwise lamenting his sinnes, as formerly he accu∣stomed to doe, sayd vnto him, that himselfe and his most affectionat freindes were much edified by this his ioy in that mortall infirmity, & were assured that it proceeded only of the integrity of his conscience, which knowing it selfe pure before God, could feare nothing. Not with∣standing it was not conuenient in presence of so many seculers, who all knew him to be nerre death, to shew no signe of repentance of his offen∣ces past, no remorse of his sinnes committed against God, attleast in this terrible passadge of death. S. Francis with great feruour answeared him: Brother giue me leaue, giue me leaue I pray thee to reioyce in God and in his prayses, during this sicknes, because by the grace of the holy Ghost, my spiritt is in such sort vnited vnto his diuine Maiestie, and so secure that it may reioyce: Remember now, that there are two yeares past since you deliuered me from him an aduertisment of this my pas∣sadge: since which time I haue alwayes endeauoured to prepare my selfe, lamenting my sinnes, and satisfying God for them. But sithence that by his immensiue grace, he hath made me worthy of his glory, as he hath reuealed vnto me, I haue euer since endeauoured to reioyce, and now so much more in that the time approacheth, wherin my soule shall for euer be loosed from the waight of this body, and shall goe towardes him who hath created it, and in that he will not omitt in me to edifie this people.

How the S. made himselfe be carryed to our Lady of Angels, finding his death to approach.

THE LXVI. CHAPTER.

THe glorious Father therfore perceauing that the day of his death approached, prayed all the gentlemen and his freindes there present, to cause him to be carryed to his church of our Lady of Angels, that he might render vnto God the spiritt of life, where he had receaued of him the spiritt of grace: So hauing obtayned permission of the bishop and Gouernour of the citty, they went accōpanyed with the greatest part of the said citty, and comming to the hospitall, which is in the great street betweene the citty and our Lady of Angels, causing him∣selfe with his bed to be sett on the ground, and tourning towardes the citty he gaue it his benediction, saying: Citty blessed mayest thou be of

the soueraigne God, because by thee many soules shalbe saued, and in thee many worthy seruantes of God of both sex shall make their resi∣dence, and by thy meane, many shall attaine the kingdome of glorie. So hauing blessed the citty, and proceeding his way towardes our Lady of Angels, S. Clare his deere and true disciple, imitatrice and daughter in IESVS CHRIST, fearing she should not see him before his death, sent to aduertise him, that herselfe was also in such estate, as she should not liue long after, yea that she thought to goe first; and that therfore she felt an extreme greife, to dye without his holy benediction & without seeing him, who was her master and beloued Father in CHRIST IE∣SVS: and for that occasion she prayed him for the passion of our Lord I. C. with her knees on the ground, not to permitt her to dye so discon∣tent: but sith he was in his iorney, to doe her that last and singuler fa∣uour as to visitt her, before he went to our Lady of Angels. The holie Father S. Francis felt the bowels of Fatherly cōpassion to moue in him, in that he could not content her, by reason of the imminēt perill wher∣in he was, and that the Phisicions, nobles and gentlemen there present would not to permitt him; yet procuring wherwith all to write, he sent her by a Religious his benediction in writing, then lifting his eyes to* 2.156 heauen he said vnto him: Goe and comfort my beloued sister, telling her this good newes, that she shall see me before she dye, which shalbe shortly: as shall all her Sisters, to their exceeding consolation. This prophesie fayled not in the effect: for the holie Father being dead, when the Cittizens, carryed him to bury att Assisium they passed through the monastery of S. Damian, as hereafter shall appeare, and seeing the body of the Sainct with in their Couent, they were all excee∣dinglie comforted therwith.

How a Romane Lady very deuout and affected to S. Francis called Lady Iaque∣line of the seauen Sunnes, came by diuine reuelation from Rome to the death of S. Francis.

THE LXVII. CHAPTER.

THe holy Father approching neere vnto his death, called a Reli∣gious whome he willed to finde out a messenger to goe with al diligence to Rome, expresly to aduertise the Lady of the Sea∣uen Sunnes that she should incontinentlie come to visitt him if she de∣sired to see him liuing; knowing in what affliction she would haue sur∣uiued, if she had not seene him before his death, as he had promised her when he tooke leaue of her att his departure out of Rome: and in meane while procuring wherwith to write, he dictated this letter ensuying: To

the Lady of the Seauen-Sunnes, poore Brother Francis, desireth health in our Lord IESVS CHRIST; Know my beloued Sister in IESVS CHRIST, that God by his grace hath reuealed vnto me the last day of my life: Wherfore if you desire to see me liuing, hasten so much as* 2.157 sometime on saterday you may be att our Ladie of Angels, and bring with you a morcell of gray cloth wherwith to coue•• me, and wax for my seruice. Att the end of this letter, it was reuealed vnto the S. that she would come: wherfore he said to the writer: Rent this letter for there is no need therof. He had scarce ended those wordes, but a mes∣senger came from the said lady, that told him she was att the gate of the Monastery with two of her children, sena••ours of Rome, and a noble and honourable company to visitt him. A while after the said lady came, who entring his chamber, fell incontinently on the ground, humbling her countenance, as an other Magdalen, towardes his feet, bathing them with bittet teares; and ••mprinting her lippes in his sacred stigmates, with such ioy and consolation of spiritt, as nothing could be more; she could not be satisfied with kissing them, embra∣cing and clipping them with all reuerence, in regard of their vertue, representing vnto her those of our Lord IESVS CHRIST, she could not depart from him, no more could the Religious, for she was entierlie rauished in this so singular sweetnes of spiritt, without any speech att all, till S. Francis called her: att whose voice awakening, she answeared the S. (who asked her how it happened that she came so readily) that being one night in prayer, she heard the voice of God, that said: If thou wilt find Brother Francis aliue, goe incontinentlie to our lady of Angels, and carry with thee what thow knowest neces∣sarie to his sepulture, and such meat as thou gauest him att his being in Rome, to comfort him in his sicknes. Which hauing heard, I pre∣pared my selfe verie instantlie, and thus am come. S. Francis gaue thanckes to God, and demaunding the said meates, he refected his bo∣dy with very great consolation. Now this lady supposing that S. Fran∣cis would lye long time sick, determined to send back her children to* 2.158 Rome, and many personnes of note that came also with her: But the holy Father willed them all to stay, and told them he should dye the saterday following, and be interred on the Sonday, and then they might retourne in companie, which was done. This ladie after the death of Sainct Francis, dwelt att Assisium where she liued verie piouslie, and was afterward buryed in the Church of Saint Fran∣cis att Assisium, in a chappell adioyning to the bodie of Sainct Francis.

How S. Francis gaue his benediction to his eldest sonne, Brother Ber∣nard Quintaualle. Taken out of the sixt chapter of the sixt booke, and put here as the due place therof.

NOw whiles S. Francis was eating the said meates, prepared by the handes of the said Lady, calling to minde that Brother Bernard was with him att Rome the first time that he did eat therof; he asked those present where he was, and caused him to be cal∣led to eat therof also. Brother Bernard being come and obeying the Sainct, hauing eaten two morcels with him perceauing that he approa∣ched neere his end, making his benefitt of the good occasion, humblie demaunded his holie benediction. To whome sainct Francis answea∣red: my deere child I graunt it most willinglie: and so commanded his benediction to be written, which thus began: The first Re∣ligious and companion that God gaue me, was Brother Bernard Quintaualle, who was the first that began, as he that euer since con∣tinued, perfectlie to obserue the rule of the gospell and the Coun∣failes therof: wherfore aswell in regard of that, as for manie other graces which God hath bestowed on him, I am much obliged to loue him, yea aboue all other Religious of our Order. And therfo∣re I will and ordaine that euerie other Minister that shall come he∣reafter, doe loue him as my selfe. Then he bad him stand att his right hand, for he had alreadie lost his sight. But Brother Bernard seeing Brother Helias that extremelie desired it, knowing right well the need he had therof, hauing compassion of him, he sent him to the right hand of the Sainct and placed himselfe att the left, con∣tenting himselfe to gaine that soule to God, by the benediction so much desired, of his beloued Father. But sainct Francis intending to lay his hand on the head of Brother Bernard, knew either by the touch or by diuine reuelation, that it was Brother Helias, wher∣fore he sodenlie called Brother Bernard, who answearing him, he perceaued by his voice that he was att his left hand, and therfore crossed his handes as did the Patriarch Iacob, and gaue them his bene∣diction, yet alwayes naming Brother Bernard he said vnto him: God giue thee his benediction, & encrease in celestiall benedictions of IESVS CHRIST, as thou hast bin first called to this holie Religion, to serue for an example of Apostolicall life, and to demonstrate how one ought to follow IESVS CHRIST, in pouerty and in his crosse: sith thou hast not only giuen all they terrestriall substance to his poore, but hast offered thy very selfe vnto him in sacrifice. Be thou therfore bles∣sed of our lord Iesus Christ and of me his poore seruant with an eternal

benediction, goeing, retourning, remayning, sleeping and waking. He that shall blesse thee, be he blessed, and lett not him that shall curse thee rest vnpunished. Thou shall be superiour of all thy Brethren and they shalbe subiect vnto thee. Lett him that thou wilt receaue into this Or∣der, be receaued, and him that thou wilt reiect, be reiected. Thou shalt haue liberty to reside where thou wilt, none hauing authority euer to forbidde, or to prescribe thee any law, in the name of the Father, and of the Sonne, and of the blessed holy Ghost. Amen.

Of the testament the holy Father S. Francis made before his death.

THE LXVIII. CHAPTER.

THe holy Father S. Francis, before he left his spirituall children, determined to leaue them his testament, that therin beholding the will of their holy Father, they might enable themselues to effect it, to meritt the patrimony he bequeathed them in the Euangeli∣call rule and profession; which testament was such: First my Brethren I will imprint in your memory how God drew me vnto him, and how I stripped my selfe all naked before the bishopp and renounced al my pos∣sibilityes in the world: thē seeking to doe pennance, God gaue me this grace, that whereas I formerly abhorred to behold leapers (much more to serue thē) I began to loue thē extremely: so that what before seemed vnto me bitter & insupportable, was then pleasing & desirable. After that I be∣gan simply to pray vnto God and to make vnto him this prayer: Most sa∣cred Lord, we adore thee in this place and in all the churches that are o∣uer all the world, and doe honoure thee; because by thy holy crosse thou hast redeemed the world. And his diuine goodnes gaue me afterwardes such faith towardes Preistes, that liue according to the forme of the ho∣lie Romane church, in regard of their Order, that albeit they had persecuted me, I would haue had recourse to none but them selues. And If I had had the wisdome of Salomon, and had mett the most simplest Preist in the world, I would neuer haue preached in his church against his will. And them and all other will feare, loue and honour as my Lordes and mastes, and will remarck no sinne in them, in whome I see the Sonne of God, obseruing no other thing of him in this life but his most precious bodie and bloud which they consecrate, receaue and only administer vnto others. And will abo∣ue althinges reuerence and honour these sacred mysteries and bestow thē in precious places. As also I haue euer reuerenced the holy name of God, & in whatsoeuer papers I haue foūd it written, in vnseemely places I haue gathered it vp, and doe pray euery one to doe the like, and to

putt the papers in honest places. I desire also that all diuines be honou∣red, such as teach the diuine worde, as they who truely giue vs the spi∣ritt and life. Besides I beseech you to referre your selues entierly into the handes of the diuine mercie, who as he hath taught me to liue ac∣cording to the forme of his holy gospell, will shew you the like, if you follow the rule which his diuine Maiestie hath caused me to prescribe in breife and simple wordes, confirmed afterwardes by his holy vicar on earth. Now all they that presented themselues to liue in this Order, distributed their goodes vnto the poore, as the said rule doth import, they contented themselues with one coat, peiced without and within, and with a corde to girde them, with the linnen breeches, and we would haue no more. We haue for a time liued in this sort, praying in deuotion, the Preistes saying their office, according to the vse of our holy mother the church, and we the lay Brethren in our simplicity, subie∣cting our selues to all for the loue of IESVS CHRIST, and en∣deauouring to gaine our liuing with the labour of our handes. Now I beseech you so to doe alwayes. And if there be any ignorant, lett thē learne and exercise themselues, not vnder hope of gaine, but to giue good example and to shunne idlenes: and if such suffice not to sustaine you, I will that you haue recourse to the most abondant table of our Lord IESVS CHRIST: that is, to demaund almose att the do∣res, alwayes giuing the benediction which God att first reuealed vnto me, to witt: The peace of God be in this house, and in all them that dwell therin: Lett them neuertheles take heed that they receaue nothinge as proper to themselues: for neither will I that there be receaued in com∣mon either house or church, that may be tearmed ours, but as shalbe agreable to the pouertie and simplicity of our Order, which we promi∣se to God in our vowes: But lett vs all continue in this life as true pil∣grimes and straungers. I command all vnder obedience, that in what soeuer place they be, they doe not presume to demaund any kinde of priuiledge, or exemption from the court of Rome, either themselues or any person in their behalfe, for their Churches or other places, nei∣ther vnder apparence of intention to preach, nor as being persecuted in their bodyes: but if they cannot obserue their rule, in some one place, lett not their demaund be therfore admitted, but lett them goe other where to doe penance with the benediction of God. I was alwayes re∣solute to obey the Generall of this Order, and the Guardian that haue bin constitued ouer me since I renounced the chardge, in such sort as I would neuer attempt to make choice of my residence, nor to doe any thing without his licence, because he is my master, And although I be simple and infirme, I would alwayes haue a Clerck to performe vnto me the diuine office as the rule importeth. I will likewise that all the

other Religious be obedient to the Generall, to the Prouinciall and Guardian, and that they all read their office according to the rule. And if any one be euer so hardy as to presume to alter the office, or to hold opinion contrarie to the holy Catholike Romane Church, I will that all the other Religious in whatsoeuer place they be, shalbe obli∣ged by obedience to apprehend him and committ him to secure ga••d, and so send him to the Prouinciall or Generall, who shall present him to our Protectour in such sort as he may not escape: and he shall giue him punishment according to his desert. And lett none affirme this to be a new rule: for it is onlie a remembrāce and an exhortation which I poore Brother Francis leaue you as a testament, that the said rule may better and more Catholikely be obserued; And because I will that the minister generall, with the other ministers and Guardians be obliged not to adde nor substract from these wordes, but that this my testament be putt with the rule, and be read to my Bre∣thren, Preistes and laitie: I doe further commaund all vnder obedien∣ce, that none presume to glose vpon the rule nor this present te∣stament, affirming, that it must be vnderstood after such or such man∣ner: but as God hath made me vnderstand it simplie, lett them also vnderstand it simply without glose, and lett it be conserued perpe∣tually to the end. And I beseech the omnipotent goodnes, that all they who shall religiously and exactlie obserue these thinges, may here on earth be filled with the benediction of his Beloued Sonne, with the holy Ghost the Conforter, and with all the blessed Angels and Sainctes: and afterwardes on high in heauen with the benediction of the most soueraigne celestiall Father. And I Brother Francis, your wretched and vnworthy seruaunt in our Lord, giue my benediction to those that shall obserue it, as I haue formerlie said in the behalfe of God the Virgin Mary, and all the Angels and SS. of God in heauen and in earth; in the name of the most soueraigne Father, of his beloued Sonne, and of the holy Ghost the Conforter, So be it, Amen.

Of the supper which the glorious Father S. Francis made with all his children and of the last benediction which he gaue them.

THE LXIX. CHAPTER.

AFter he had made this last testament, his sicknes so encreased that his present death was generallie expected, but encoura∣geing himselfe in God, he called all the Religious that were in the Monastery, who being come and perceauing that the holy Fa∣ther intended to giue them his last benediction, they fell all on their

knees, bathing the earth with their teares, and thundering out loud cryes and sighes towardes heauen. S. Francis with a melted hart wept together with them, and he seemed to haue recouered some litle part of his sight; and so laying his hand on their heades by one and one, and firmely beholding them, he blessed them, then afterward he began to blesse them all together, as well the present as the absent, and all those that should enter into his holy Religion; lamenting that he could not haue them all present, in regard of his extreme loue vnto them, which exceeded that of a mother towardes her chil∣dren, himselfe also hauing engendred them in IESVS CHRIST: And the more to comfort them, he caused bread to be brought which he diuided in pieces, in imitation of our Lord IESVS CHRIST, and gaue to each a piece, bidding them to eat it for his loue att this his departure. Then were there teares redoubled, many of them did not eat all their portion, but did reserue some part therof, which afterwardes was effectuall in restoring desired health to such as were disealed: which done, this holie Father for his last aduertisement, recommended that holy place to his Vicare Generall and to all the rest, admonishing them neuer to abandon it, but that if they were extruded att one dore they should enter in att an other, alleadging that the place was holie, and the true habitation of God, of the glorious Virgin Marie, of the Angels and Sainctes of the liuing God, and that therfore they had so miraculouslie multiplied the∣re, where they had bin illuminated in his seruice for the saluation of so many soules; wherfore he doubted not but whatsoeuer should in that place be demaunded of his diuine maiestie, with a pure and contrite heart, should alwayes be obtayned, who also would not faile greiuously to chastice such as should offend in that sacred place, being the true habitation by grace of the celestiall Court, the Father, the Sonne, and the holy Ghost.

Of the blessed and glorious death of the holy Father S. Francis.

THE LXX. CHAPTER.

THe fourth of October, in the yeare 1226. vpon a Saterday in the euening twenty yeares after his Conuersion, and the fiue and fortieth of his age, the holy Father hauing bin verie aptly cutt, squared and accommodated by the hard stroakes of tribu∣lations, temptations, afflictions, incommodities, and infirmities, as a liuelie and firme stone, that should be placed in the principall corners of the supreme Citty of the celestiall Hierusalem, he heard the voice

of his sweet Lord that called him vnto him. Then to make publike ma∣nifestation that he had not any thing in this world, and with the mo∣re facility to wrestle against his furious aduersary in this last conflict and triall, wherin consisted the crowne, he with an exceeding feruour and* 2.159 courage stript himselfe all naked, as he had bin without any infirmity, then cast himselfe on the ground, couering with his left hand, the pre∣cious wound of his right hand, and tourning his ioyfull face towar∣des the kingdome whither he was to goe, he began to prayse and blesse his sweet lord IESVS CHRIST, that being dischardged and freed of all worldly impedimentes, he might ascend to heauen and enioy his di∣uine Maiestie; then tourning towardes his Religious, he said vnto them: My deere Brethren, I haue to this present done what I ought to doe; These wordes were diuersely vnderstood of the Religious, so∣me of them wept in regard he was to leaue them without Pastour and gouernour, others, because he seemed to leaue them as men forlorne, others, for other occasions; only the Guardian, whome he obeyed, vnderstood the desire of the holy Father; wherfore taking presentlie an habitt with the cord and linnen breeches, brought and gaue it vnto him, saying: Father take this habitt which I lend you, with the corde and breeches, that you may be buryed therwith as a poore creature, who of your selfe haue not so much as wherwith to couer your naked∣nes: I command you to receaue it in this your last houre, euen by the vertue and meritt of obedience; wherof the Sainct discouered to haue the greatest contentment that can be imagined, considering that in this extremity he had obserued his holy pouerty, in such sort as he de∣sired euen to the last end: He contentedlie accepted the breeches, but to conforme himselfe entierlie to his truely-beloued IESVS CHRIST that would dye naked on the crosse, to the performance wherof wan∣ting nothing but to dye naked, hauing already bin, and euen for the pre∣sent being admirably crucified by the vertue of the almighty, he com∣maunded his Religious, not only to permitt him to dye on the ground, but euen to leaue him there a long time after his death. Hauing procu∣red* 2.160 to be brought vnto him the holy Sacramentes, and they being suc∣cessiuely administred vnto him, those I meane which the Church ac∣custometh to afford such as are ready to dye, he lastly tourned towardes his Religious, to whome he made a worthy sermon, exhorting them to the loue of God, then of their neighbour, and especially to obedience vnto his holie Romane Church, next to obserue their pouerty, and be∣fore the same and all other thinges, to be alwayes mindfull to preferre the obseruance of the holy ghospell, and the diuine counsailes therof. Then crossing his hādes, this great Patriarch of the poore gaue his holy benediction to all his Religious, both present and absent, saying: My

deere Brethren, God of his mercy blesse you, as also I blesse you, be it* 2.161 his holy will to confirme me it in heauen. Remayne ye all in his holy feare, perseuering alwayes therin; for the time of afflictions approach, wherin they shalbe happy who shall perseuer euen to the end: remayne ye all in his holy obedience, as you haue solemnely promised vnto him. Fi∣nally remayne ye all in his most holy peace, and in charity among your selues, God blesse you. I goe in great hast vnto God, to whose grace I recommend you, Amen. Which hauing said, he asked for the gospell, and speaking no more to any person, he only desired that place to be read vnto him where is mentioned the departure of our lord: Ante diem festum paschae: which being read to the end, he began to say to himselfe:* 2.162 Voce mea ad Dominum clamaui. And being come to the verse, Educ de cu∣stodia animam meam, that is, deliuer my soule if thou please my God out of this prison, that it may attaine to thee my God and my lord, where the iust expect me, to the end thou mayest giue me my recom∣pence. Which being ended this holy soule, at it desired, was deliue∣red out of the prison of her proper flesh, and eleuated to heauen, there foreuer to enioy the eternall bounty, with all the sainctes his elected of both sexes, in that degree which his diuine maiestie ordayned and parepared for him.

How some saw the soule of the glorious Father sainct Francis ascend in glory.

THE LXXI. CHAPTER.

* 2.163 THis holy soule failed not to appeare to some when it ascended to the celestiall glory: For Brother Angelus a Religious of wor∣thy sanctity, being att that time prouinciall of the prouince of Naples, and very neere his end, saw in an instant the soule of the sainct as a resplendant starre on the toppe of a verie bright cloud, to be transported aboue the great waters, and directlie mounted and eleua∣ted into heauen. And albeit he had the space of two dayes lost his speech, he neuertheles then resumed his spirittes; for seeing the bles∣sed spiritt of the sainct, he began to crye out: Stay for me Father, stay for me, for I goe also with you. The Religious asking what he me∣ant therbie; See you not, said he, our holie Father sainct Francis that now goeth to the glory of Paradice? which hauing spoaken, he yelded his soule to God, and followed his most holy Father. The Bishop of As∣sisium being gone in pilgrimage to visitt the Church of S. Michael the Archangell, on the mount Gargan, S. Francis appeared vnto him the ve∣ry night of his death, and said: My lord, know that I haue left the

world and goe to heauen. The Bishop therfore being risen, told his* 2.164 people that S. Francis was dead the night before, which was proued to be true. An other Religious of this Order, being the same night rapt in∣to deep contemplation, saw the blessed Deacon of IESVS CHRIST ve∣sted with a very rich tunicle, accompanyed with a great multitude of soules that attended him as a worthy Prince, who so ascended into a pal∣lace of merueillous beauty and eminency; it is piously beleeued, that the said soules were by his merittes deliuered out of Purgatory. This glorious soule ascended to glory accompanied with many Angels, that attended and visited him continually in this life, and is now seated a∣mong the Seraphins, which glory he merited not only in this life, by the excessiue and Seraphicall loue of God, but also it appartayned vn∣to him in regard of the Seraphicall vision of IESVS CHRIST, who transformed him into himselfe, making him a Seraphin by gtace, and sealing the same with diuine seales, as hath bin reuealed to many holy personnes worthy of creditt, as well during the life of the Sainct, as after his death: The verie birdes, and particulerlie the Larckes that were much beloued and verie familiar vnto him, did exceedinglie reioyce att his glorie, a great flight of them appearing verie earlie the next morning on the roufe of the house where sainct Francis lay dead, warbling a verie delightfull and extraordinarie note, yea as it were miraculous, which continued diuers howers, celebrating the prayses of their glorious Sainct, and giuing testimonie of his glory.

The vision ensuying is extracted out of the 49, chapter of the sixt booke, and here put in more proper place.

THe blessed passadge of S. Francis was also reuealed to Father Christopher, who was present att the Chapter of Arles in Pro∣uence where S. Antony of Padua preaching, S. Francis appeared in the aire, in forme of a crosse, being yet aliue, and dwelling in Ita∣ly; the apparition was in this manner: The said Father being in the borrough of Marulo in the bishoperick of Cardoua, he seemed in drea∣ming to be att the dore of a house wherin S. Francis lay sicke, and hauing knocked, he was by commandement of the Sainct admitted entrance, in whose presence comming, he demaunded his benedi∣ction, which the Sainct very graciously gaue him; and being about to depart, he said vnto him: Retourne my sonne into thy prouince, and tell my brethren, that I haue performed the course of my life, and now doe goe to heauen: the said Father Christopher in the mor∣ning recounting this vision to the Religious, it afterwardes appeared

that the holie Father S. Francis att that verie hower, departed out of this life vnto the other.

Of the beauty and splendour of the sacred body of the holy Father sainct Francis, and of the great concourse of people that from euery part repaired to see him.

THE LXXII. CHAPTER.

THe blessed Father S. Francis being the seruant and friend of the omnipotent, was Founder and Captaine of the Religion of the Frere Minors, a most singuler professour of pouerty, a patterne of patience, proclaimer of the truth, a mirour of sanctitie, and finallie the pourtraiture of perfection, according to Euangeli∣call doctrine; mounting by assistance of diuine grace with a due or∣dered and measured progresse, from vertue to vertue, from mea∣ner matters to such as were more high and sublime, as one that be∣came rich by pouerty, high exalted by humility, liuing eternallie by mortification, most prudent by simplicity, shining and resplendant by his honesty. For which cause God would also illustrate this his ser∣uant with an extraordinarily glory and splendour after his death, pre∣seruing his body entier, incorruptible, pure and shining, in such sort as he seemed to haue giuen in him in this world a perfect patterne of the generall resurrection when our flesh shall rise againe for euer incorrup∣tible and immortall. There were seene the said sacred stigmates in his handes and feet engrauen by the supreme artisan, after an admirable and incredible manner: for the nailes were in such sort framed of his proper flesh, that drawing them one the one side, the sinowes and arterye vaynes yelded, as also on the other side the said arteries would stretch with a miraculous artifice. The like may be said of the feet: the sacred wound of the side was in forme rather round then otherwise; and of couler vermillion resembling a naturall rose, and all the other flesh that was naturallie browne and very hard by meanes of disciplines and inconueniences past, became in an instant, white, bright, soft and delicate as the flesh of a tender child. There was not seene o∣uer all his bodie (which to each one represented the first innocencie, and second natiuity to come by resurrection in glory) any other black∣nes then the heades of those blessed nayles, which yet was a black∣nes that equaled the splendour of a glittering starre. In which res∣pect it is not to be admird if his spirituall children themselues, knew not which passion in them was grater, either the greife of the losse of

their holie Father, or the present consolation to haue had such and so excellent a Father, whome, by so many manifest signes they might assu∣redly know not to haue abandonned them, but euen being in heauen did alwayes behold gouerne & assist them. And doubtles the eminencie of this rare miracle, was sufficient to breake the most obdurate & obsti∣nate heart, and to mollifie and soften it as waxe, with contrition and faith towardes God. The death of the holy Father being diuulged ouer Assisium, and the neighbour places, there reprayred such a concourse of people to see his glorious body, that it was impossible to resist them. Wherfore it was consulted & cōcluded not to admitt entrance vnto any, but to those of Assisium and such as could not with ciuill curtesie be denyed, who entring att their ease, beheld and handled att their plea∣sure the blessed stigmates of this holy seruant of God. Among other the∣re arriued a noble man called Hierome natiue of Assisium a learned man and of great authority, who as an other Thomas, doubting of the sa∣cred stigmates before he saw them, could not satisfie himselfe with tour∣ning and retourning his handes and feet, & to moue hither and thither the hard nayles: and the more he considered the matter, the more he ad∣mired: therfore with his incredulitie he testified this truth to all the as∣semblie; so that the holie Father was rightlie inspired of God, when he commanded the Religious to leaue his body naked a long time on the ground: that this so singuler grace of God might be manifested. The Religious and people there present spent that night in prayses and psalmes, offering infinite thanckes to God, so that this watch might rather be esteemed, a feast of celestiall Angels, then huma∣ne funerals.

Of the stature and naturall qualitie of the body of the glorious Father S. Francis, extracted out of the thirtieth chap. of the tenth booke, and here inserted in due place.

WE haue thought it conuenient after the discourse of the splendour of the body of this glorious S. for the satisfactiō of many, to decipher all the other naturall qualities therof. The glorious Father S. Francis then, was of a meane sta∣ture, and rather litle then great, he had his head round, his vilage longe, a full forehead, black and modest eyes, with black beard and haire, he had a ioyfull and sweet countenance, his nose correspondantlie pro∣tioned, litle eares, his flesh broune, his tongue sharpe and quicke, a voice cleare, sweet, vehement in deliuery, and elegant in vtterance, his teeth white, litle, and equall; he was by nature indifferentlie leane, and of a most delicate complexion, of a worthy spiritt, prompt and readie

memorie, and of litle sleepe. To conclude, he was expert, dilligent, liberall and meeke in conuersation, and verie discreet in accommo∣dating himselfe to the behauiour of others. Wherfore after his con∣uersion vnto God, he was most holy among the holy, and most hum∣ble and abiect among sinners, but almost alwayes strictlie vnited vn∣to IESVS CHRST, in such sort that whosoeuer beheld him estee∣med him a man of an other world.

Of the prophesie of the Abbot Ioachim, of the person of the holy Father Sainct Francis: being the sequel of the same chapter.

THe Abbot Ioachim, who liued more then an hundred yeares be∣fore S. Francis, thus prophesied of him: Veniet nomo insignitus characteribus Iesu Christi. that is: There shall come a man ador∣ned and enriched with the woundes of our Lord IESVS CHRIST: he left his image naturally drawne att Venise in the church of S. Marck, such as we haue formerlie described, and with stigmates enameled after the Mosaicall manner.

Of the Buriall of the body of the blessed Father S. Francis.

THE LXXIII. CHAPTER.

THe afore mentioned Lady Iaqueline of the Seauen Sunnes, was the last that could not be satisfied with seeing and touching as an other Magdalen, this sacred body of her deere master; She did nothing but bath it with her gracious teares and dry it with her kis∣ses: the extreme swetnes that proceeded from this holie body, but par∣ticulerlie from the sacred stigmates, exceeded all other sweetnes: neuer∣thelesse she held her eyes alwayes fixed on the wound of his side, wher∣to she often applyed her mouth and handes, whence she receaued such and so exceeding consolation, that it seemed vnto her in this conuer∣sation* 2.165 with her dead master and fre••nd, ••hat her soule, with a straung and admirable ioy began to liue. Butt to the cittizens of Assisium that desi∣red to carry him to buriall, finding much delay, euery hower seemed an hundred, by reason of the extreme feare they had that so precious a trea∣sure, by some extraordinarie accident might bē taken from them: wher∣fore they placed a guard before the monasterie gate, and soldiers diui∣ded through the street euen to the gate of the citty, which cittizens so importuned the said Lady, that she annoynted him with precious iontment, then cloathed him in a new gray habitt which she had expres∣ly

brought from Rome, according to the aduertisement of the Angell, and the Religious so opened this habitt, that the wound of his side might easily be seene. This glorious Sainct did alwayes in his life ti∣me desire that his bodie should be buryed in the basest place of all the citty of Assisiū, his hart excepted, which he deputed to our Lady of An∣gels,* 2.166 as during his life he had by affection there setled the same, and in deed God did not frustrate him of this iust desire: for his holy body was enterred (though this were not till foure yeares after, by reason that the monasterie was not yet build there, nor the church which they sumptuouslie built there afterward) in the most abiect place of Assisium where malefactours were executed, called the mount of hell; the common opinion is that his hart is in the chappell of S. Mary of Angels, where, according to report, it is preserued with great reuerence. On the sonday morning, all the people being as∣sembled with bowes of trees, and the Religious, Preistes, and Gent∣lemen with their burning torches and lightes, carryed this holie bodie as in procession, first to the Church of S. Damian, to S. Clare, that the prophesie of the Sainct might be accomplished, sending her worde some dayes before that she should shortlie see him, to her exceeding consolariō. The grate being opened, the body of the Sainct was brought in to the Religious, who were so comforted therwith, that greife could* 2.167 finde no place in their hartes, particulerly in that of S. Clare, who en∣deauouring in vaine to pluck out a nayle of his handes, to keep it with her as a relique, she began againe with her Sisters to bath this holy bo∣die with teares, encourageing themselues together to proceed in the way begun of the crosse of our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST which he had taught them. And so after they had restored this holie▪ bodie to the people, who weare troubled att this long attendance, they carryed it to be enterred in a new sepulcher within the Church of S. George, as in a dispositorie, where it remayned full foure yeares vnder guard; till his church was builded att the Mount of hell as aforesaid. It was not without mysterie that he reposed in the said church wherin he had bin baptised, had learned his first letters, and where he had deliuerd his first preachinges, therfore it seemed verie reasonable that his bodie should begin to repose in that place, whither the said Lady of the Sea∣uen-Sunnes, repayred neuer to abandon him, forsaking her habitation in Rome, and neuer left this body till her death when she went for euer to dwell with his blessed soule in Paradise.

How the glorious Father Sainct Francis Was canonized by Pope Gre∣gorie the ninth.

THE LXXIV. CHAPTER.

THe merittes and glorie of the holie Father S. Francis began by his great miracles to be diuulged, whence succeeded that him∣selfe raigning in heauen, his sanctitie was also by diuine power ma∣nifested here on earth, which he had neuerthelesse alredy made suf∣ficientlie apparant to the world in his life, directing an infinite num∣ber of soules in the infallible way of vertue. The brute of the admi∣rable thinges which God wrought by his seruant Francis came euen to the eares of Pope Gregorie the ninth, who resting assured that the S. was glorified with God, not only in regard of the said mi∣racles wrought after his death, but euen of the experience had with his owne eyes; desiring here below to comforme himselfe to the will of God as his true Vicar, he determined with a pious and de∣uoted zeale to canonize him, and propose him to the world for a remarckeable example of sanctity, and to take all scruple from the Cardinals and others, he caused all his principall miracles to be ex∣amined and approued by actes of publike Notaries, and infinite tes∣timonies worthie of beleife. So the Cardinals and all the prin∣cipall diuines of his Court being herein dulie aduertised, con∣cluded that it was iust and verie expedient vnto the Church of God, to canonize this glorious Sainct his seruant. The yeare 1228. the Pope himselfe went with his Court to Assisium ex∣preslie* 2.168 with this resolution, and the sixteenth of Iulie, a yeare and nine monethes and halfe after the death of this glorious Sainct vpon a Sonday morning his holines, with manie ceremo∣nies and great solemnitie, inscribed the blessed Father sainct Fran∣cis in the catologue of the sainctes; and before they departed thence, his Church was begun to be built in the said citty, and in the foundation therof the Pope himselfe, in presence of an infinite multitude of people, laid the first stone, and thencefor∣ward the place which was called the Mount of hell, was nomina∣ted the mount of Paradise.

The bulle of canonization of the holy Father S. Francis, extracted out of the fift chapter of the tenth booke, and here more aptly placed.

GRegory Bishop, the Seruant of the seruantes of God. To our venerable Brethren Archbishoppes, Bishoppes, and to our be∣loued children, Abbottes, Priors, Archpreistes, Archdeacōs, Deanes, & other Prelates of the church, to whose knowledge these pre∣sentes shall come, health and Apostolicall benediction. As the vessels of gold which S. Iohn saw full of perfumes, (which are the prayers of SS.) powred out most sweet odours before the most high, to destroy the corruption of our sinnes: we also beleeue that it is a great furtherance to our saluation, with great reuerence to haue memory of his sainctes on earth, and with solemnity to publish the merittes of those whose as∣sistance by their continuall intercessions we hope for in heauen. Kno∣wing therfore right well the conuersion, life and merittes of the ho∣ly Father S. Francis, Institutour and Gouernour of the Order of Freer Minors, yea by our owne experience, and by the testimony of others of most worthy creditt, who haue seene the notable miracles which God by meanes of him hath wrought: we are likewise assured that he is glorified in heauen, his life and apparant renowne dissipating the ob∣scuritie of sinners, that liue and haue liued in the shadow of death both men and women: for corroboration of the faith of the holy church, and to the confusion of the malice of heretikes, the contentment of a great nomber of them that haue and doe follow him, yet florishing and leading a celestiall life. Wherfore that it may not seeme we intend to frust••ate the said S. of the honour due vnto him, permitting him to be depriued of the reuerence which men owe him, as one already glo∣rified of God; by the aduise and counsaile of our venerable Brethren the Cardinals, and of all the Prelates now here present, we haue iud∣ged it requisite, to inscribe him in the catologue of SS. that as a candle of God, he giue light here belowe, no way deseruing to be hidden vnder a bushell: but to be sett on an high candlesticke of his holy Church. We therfore command you in vertue of these presēt Apostolicall letters, that for the vniuersall benefitt, you awaken the deuotion of your peo∣ple to the veneration of this S. of God, euery yeare celebrating his feast on the fourth day of October, and that you admonish euery one to ob∣serue the same, that by his prayers and merittes, God may graunt vs his holy grace in this life, and his glory in the other. Giuen att S. Iohn Lateran, the six and twentith of march, the second yeare of our Papacie. The originall of this authenticall bull is extant in the great Conuent of the Cordeliers att Paris.

Of the great deuotion which Pope Gregory the ninth euer had to the Order of S. Francis: extracted out of the eleuenth chapter of the tenth booke, and here put in due place.

COnsidering that we haue discoursed of the canonization of the glorious Father S. Francis, performed by Pope Gregory the ninth, it seemeth to the purpose to sett downe what also con∣cerneth the said Pope, touching the familiarity and deuotion which he euer carryed towardes this glorious S. and his Order, and the prophe∣sie wherby S. Francis often reuealed vnto him that he should attaine to the dignitie of the Papacie. His holinesse being yet Cardinall of Ho∣stia,* 2.169 and Protectour of this Order, had euer a perticuler deuotion to his Religion; so that discoursing once together he said vnto him; I be∣seech you Father for the loue of IESVS CHRIST tell me freely your opinion: for I am determined to obey you in that you shall resolue me: which I promise you and call God to witnesse: to witt, whither I shall liue in this dignity, or serue God in your Religion, leauing the world and vanities therof, and be cloathed in your habitt. Which S. Francis hea∣ring, and considering what a beneficiall member he was vnto the church, answeared, that on the one side he might doe the Church of God and* 2.170 the world good seruice in this present estate, considering that he was a man of great experience, very prudent and iudicious of Counsaile, and on the other side being such and in such dignity in the Church, and thē∣ce entring into religion, should giue a most worthy example, and by his preachinges purc asing many soules to God should exceedingly benefitt the world: therfore he could not herein resolue him without reuelation from God; and so he left him extremely perplexed. But a little after kno∣wing by diuine reuelation that he should be Pope; many occasions hap∣pening of writing vnto him concerning his religion, he thus made the superscription of his letter: To the future Father of the world the Cardi∣nall, and so it came to passe: for after the death of Pope Honorius, he was chosen in his place the same yeare that the S. dyed. It is said that of deuotion vnto tha•• Order, he often went vnknowne in company of the Frere Minors wearing the habitt, and particulerly on good friday, when he went to visitt the Churches, and in this sort did wash the feet of the poore with them. Wherfore he failed not with his vtmost affection to fauour the two Religions of S. Dominick and S. Francis, in such sort that he canonized this holy Father as we haue said, the second yeare of his Papacie, and S. Antony of Padua, in the sixt, as in due place shalbe mentioned, he also canonized S. Dominick the eight yeare of his Papa∣cie.

How the body of the glorious Father sainct Francis, was transported into his owne church.

THE LXXV. CHAPTER.

THe yeare of grace 1230. the Frere Minors, being assembled att Assisium there to hold their Generall Chapter, when the trans∣lation of this holy body was to be made, from the church of S. George into the new church builded to that purpose, there repaired an infinite multitude of people from all partes of Italy, and many fur∣ther remote to see this precious body. But brother Helias, who by the fauour and assistance of the Pope and many seculer gentlemen (though Brother Iohn Parēt were Minister Generall) caused the holy body with∣out priuity of the said Generall or other persōne to be secretly remoued, permitting none sauing only certaine of his freindes to know where it reposed; which he did for certaine humane considerations. And this exceedingly disquieted the said Religious, who came, rather to see the holy body, then to hold the Chapter. Brother Helias satisfied them with very few, yet witty wordes; so that this notwithstanding, the said translation was celebrated with a very sumptuous solemnity; the Pope hauing expresly sent thither his Apostalicall Noncioes as well to make his excuse of not comming in person, by reason of certaine lawfull impedimentes, as also to adorne that new church with a great crosse of gold enriched with many precions stones, wherin was s••tt a litle peice of the true crosse, and also with many dressinges and vessels to trimme and decke the high altare and many other rich ornamentes; and with∣all a good almose to defray the said translation, and towardes the fi∣nishing of the said building then halfe erected. His holines by Aposto∣licall authoritie exempted▪ the said church, as also his monastery from all the landes subiect to the Romane Church, and would that it should be immediately subiect to the holy Sea, himselfe hauing there laid the first stone. Now this holy treasure being translated and transported, thus sealed with the character of the omnipotent, it pleased his diuine maiesty by meane of his seruant to worck many miracles: therby to in∣duce the faithfull by feruent imitation to follow his steppes: conside∣ring that during his life he had bin so deere vnto him, as that by contē∣plation he had transported him as Enoch into Paradice, and as Elias had bin carryed away on a fiery chariott, by reason of his feruēt zeale of cha∣rity: he in like sort made him famous on earth after his death (as in the third book shall appeare) curing the deafe, the blinde, maymed and lea∣pers, by his merittes expelled deuils from the bodies of the possessed,

loosed imprisoned captiues, deliuered women in trauaile and child-bed, helped all sortes of diseases, as also trauaillers by sea, that were deliue∣red safe and sound from the depth of the Ocean, in the time of horri∣ble tempestes, which disaster by their sinnes they had deserued; fi∣nally raysing the dead, as in his life time he had reduced many to di∣uine grace: In such sort that God made him to be alwayes present with the vertue of heauen, vnto such as with an ardent faith did inuocate him, whome he freed of all their dangers, to the praise and glorie of his diuine Maiestie, and of his glorious seruant sainct Fran∣cis.

Here ensue many apparitions and miracles of the holy Father S. Frācis wrought after his death, with a catologue of his vertues, for which he merited such notable guiftes of his diuine Maiestie. This was dispersed throughout, but the translatour hath collected it & here placed it as in place proper & per∣ticuler to S. Francis.

And first of an admirable manner wherin S. Francis appeared to Brother Leo, taken out of the sixteenth chap. of the sixt booke.

SOme time after the death of the glorious Father S. Francis, Bro∣ther Leo, vnable any longer to support the absence of his deerely beloued Father, began with the most affection he could to pray almighty God that he would voutsafe to shew him his deere master: and to obtaine the same, he retired himselfe into a solitarie place where he continuallie persisted, fasting, weeping, and afflicting himselfe. Vpon this occasion, the holie Father who affected those that were his more internallie being in heauen, then he had done on earth, appeared vnto him exceeding ioyfull and resplendant, hauing a pai∣re of winges as feathers of gold, the nailes of his feet and handes were as those of an eagle, likewise of gold. Brother Leo was fil∣led with ioy and consolation, yet exceedinglie amazed att the rariety of those feathers and nailes: wherfore hauing done him reuerence and kissed his feet and handes, he prayed him to let him vnderstand what the feathers and nayles might signifie. The Sainct answeared: among manie graces which God hath giuen me, this is one, that I assist my Religious and such as are affected vnto myne Order: and that I may be instantlie present att their affections, when they haue recourse vn∣to me, and also to assist the carriage of their soules to heauen, I haue the vse of these winges and nayles not only to cause the deuils to fly, but eu••n to wound them, and to chastice the Brethren that grow negligent

and trouble mine Order, and such as persecute it, be they Religious or se∣culer.

Of an other vision that the said Brother Leo had, of the vniuersall iudgment, wherein S. Francis made intercession, taken out of the 17. chapter of the sixt booke.

BRother Leo vpon an other time in vision saw preparation to the generall and last iudgement of God, in a great feild where the Angels sounded their trumpettes to assemble all the world, and there were instantly placed two ladders, that reached euen from the earth to the throne where the sonne of God was to sitt; the one was white, the other red: Our Lord incontinentlie appeared in vehement choller, vpon the redladder, theatening as if he had bin greiuously offended. He seemed to see S. Francis come downe on the said red ladder and call his Religious, whome he animated to present themselues couragiously: att which voice many of his Religious began boldlie to ascend the said lad∣der. But how it chaunced he knew not, they all fell to the ground: wherfore S. Francis began to pray vnto God for them, and God shewing him his woundes renewed distilling out bloud abondantlie, answeared: Thy Religious haue procured me all this. S. Francis yet desisted not to pray him againe to shew them mercie: and then called them againe, saying: make an other attempt to ascend, and feare not, nor be you ter∣rified that you haue already fallen: but repose confidentlie in God, without dispaire, and ascend by the other white ladder; which doeing, they found att the toppe therof the glorious Virgin Mary, who ioy∣fully receaued them, and procured them all, entrance into Paradise.

How the glorious Father S. Francis appeared to Iohn de Brenne, king of Hieru∣salem, and Emperour of Constantinople, whome he caused to take his habitt, and to die therein. Taken out of the ele∣uenth chapter of the tenth booke.

THe Count of Vienna, called Iohn de Brenne, was a most vail∣liant knight, and worthy Catholique, he was of the race of God∣fry of Bullen, first king of Hierusalem, as himselfe was also crowned within Tyre; the yeare 1••10. he obtayned manie notable victories against the ennemies of IESEVS CHRIST: as, against the Mores in Syria, and against the Soldan of AEgipt, from whome art lenght he tooke Damietta, which afterwardes he lost againe with all his armie, through default of an Apostolicall Legatt that was in his camp. Wherevpon retourning to require helpe of the Christian Princes

of Europe, and passing Sicilia, he maryed one of his daughters to the Emperour Federick, the second, vpon condition that he should assist him in the enterprise of the holy land, and for dowry gaue him the title of king of Hierusalem, together with all the iurisdiction and authority he had there: thence is it that the kinges of Sicilia haue euer since chal∣lenged and enioyed this title; but the Emperour did not only not assist him, but proued his aduersary; so that being in miserie he entred into the seruice of Pope Gregory the ninth, and then contracted amity with the holy Father S. Francis, where God assisting him, he continued not long but was called from Greece to be gouernour of Constantinople, where marying an other of his daughters to their Emperour Baudouin, that was yet a childe, he resigned his Empire vnto him as a worthy pro∣tectour and coadiutor, principallie after the said mariage. He gouerned that contry very prudently all the time of his life, which was about sea∣uen yeares, and then dying, as hereafter we shall relate, he againe resi∣gned the Empire very peaceable to his Sonne in law. This worthy cap∣taine of IESVS CHRIST, both corporall and spirituall, hauing alwayes in memory the end of his life, did very instantly demaund of God, that he would please to inspire him to end his dayes in this seruice and in such sort as should be most acceptable vnto him, wherfore after many prayers, the holy Father S. Francis appeared one night vnto him, hauing in his hand a very poore habitt with the corde and sandales, and said: Iohn, thou must dye with this habitt, wherwith being exceedingly amazed he awakened, yet discouered it not to any person. The two nightes follow∣ing, he had againe the same vision, and the third, sauing that the third time he added that he should not be terrified to consider or feare his fall againe into misery: for, that was the habitt of a Religious, and as soone as he awaked, calling for Brother Angelus his Confessour, disciple of the holy Father S. Francis and declaring vnto him his vision, the Re∣ligious graciously eucouraged him to take the habitt, wherein he made no difficultie, but shewed himselfe most ready, especially being surpri∣sed with a tercian ague that sodenly assaulted him, wherof he dyed very piously with the vtterance of these wordes: Almighty God, I now dye contentedly and very willingly, in this poore habitt of a begger, as a punishment of so many vaine superfluities, wherein, to the great pre∣iudice of my soule, I haue exceeded in the worlde: wherfore I humbly beseech thine infinite bounty to accept this my good will, in regard that thow knowest that if I should liue longer, I would neuer forsake this abiect and holy pouerty. This great Prince did by example demonstrate to all men, that to reiect the vanities and wealth of the world, is not so great a disgrace and shame as it is reputed.

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

Of certaine miracles wrought in Spaine by the merittes of the holy Father S. Francis. Taken out of the fourtenth chapter of the tenth booke.

* 2.171 IN the citty of Girone within the Country of Catalogne, the daughter of a poore woman, about ten or twelue yeares of age, was so lamed and benummed in her feet and handes, that she was not only vnable to vndertake any exercise, but euen could not feed herselfee which exceedingly perplexed and annoyed her mother, as wel in regard of her pouerty, as of the trouble she incurred therby. And being one day otherwise employed, she forgott to giue her daughter to eat, who att night complayning, her mother as disquieted answeared her: Would to God daughter thou wert in heauē, sith I am so troubled to serue thee, & that thou canst doe me no seruice againe. The girle tooke these wor∣des so greiuouslie, that she would eat nothinge that euening, and re∣mayned all night much afflicted, till she heard it ring to matines att the Church of S. Francis: which made her remember the great mira∣cles which then were wrought by the merittes of S. Francis, and then said with her selfe: S. Francis, if that be true which is said of thee, I most humbly beseech thee voutsafe to make farther proofe on me of thy sanc∣tity freeing my mother and me from such an insupportable torment and affliction. S. Francis and S. Antony incontinentlie appeared vnto her, cloathed in white, and girded with a cord, seeming as white as snow: S. Antony tooke her by the feet, and S. Francis by the han∣des, and lifted her out of the bed, and sett her on the ground, so leauing her entierly cured. When the SS. were departed, the girle said to Sainct Francis, Lord who art thou, that hast done so singuler a fauour to my mother and me? Sainct Francis answeared, that he was the same whome she had so deuoutly inuocated, and bid her to arise, because she was cured: which said, they both disappeared. The girle perceauing herselfe to be cured, full of ioy and admiration att the miracle, with a loud voice called her mother, who was abroad with her neighbours, and they hearing a cleare voice, came speedilie to see what the matter was. But exceedinglie amazed to see her cu∣red, they asked her by what meanes she gott the vse of her mem∣bers: she answeared that recommending herselfe to Sainct Francis, two Religious appeared vnto her and cured her. The bruit of this miracle was incontinently diuulged ouer all the towne. The bishop vnderstanding therof, with a great multitude of people accompa∣nyed the said girle to the Church of the Freer Minors, to giue thanc∣kes

to God and S. Francis for this gracious benefitt. The girle seeing the image of S. Francis in the Church, poynting theratt with her hand, she said a loud: behold him that hath deliuered me from the perill of death and cured me. In the citty of Cumbre, in the kingdome of Por∣tugall, the neece of one that was deuout vnto S. Francis and his Order, was playing on the riuer side of Modego, and entring into the water, was carryed away with the streame, euen to the middes of the riuer: her vncle with other of her kinred seeking her, she was found vpon a stone safe and secure in the middes of the water. Whence being fetched* 2.172 with a boat, and asked all the matter, she answeared that two Religious of S. Francis who her Father the night before had lodged in his house, had saued her from being drowned. Thus did the holy Father S. Fran∣cis requite this his affectionate freind for his deuotion in entertayning his Religious into his house.

This ensuying is taken out of the twelfth chap. of the tenth booke.

THere was a woman in Almania that by the merittes of S. Fran∣cis obtayned of God a male childe: this boy playing in the street and his mother beholding him, as she sate at the dore of her house, there came a possessed man that audaciouslie and impudentlie attēpted publikely to force this woman, but she shifting in to her house violently shutt the dore against him. The possessed partly perceauing that the mother was escaped, tooke the child and with his diuillesh for∣ce rent it in peeces and went his way. The poore mother in meane while* 2.173 went to the windoe to see if her sonne had no hurt; but perceauing him so dismembred, she filled the aire with sighes; and comming speedily downe, she assembled all the members of her child into her lap, and with a strong faith carryed them to the Church of S. Francis, who a litle before had obtayned him for her, where hauing layd him on the altare; with great courage she vttered these wordes. Glorious Sainct that hast obtained this child forme of God, restore him me againe att this present I beseech thee; for I beleeue and hope that his diuine ma∣iestie will not deny thee such a fauour. This strong faith was not fru∣strated of what it expected, for in an instant, the members of the child were miraculously revnited together, and the child restored to his life and beauty, to the exceeding admiration and encrease of de∣uotion in all persons. This miracle remayned a long time pictured in the citty of Bolonia.

How S. Francis and S. Antony deliuered a lady from dispaire. Taken out of the 12. chapter of the tenth booke.

IN the kingdome of Portugall, and citty of Liuarez, the lady of the place called Lopez, had for gouernesse a deuill, in disguise of a wo∣man, by whose counsaile she practised most horrible cruelties on her subiectes, and most enormous sinnes in her selfe: but following the cu∣stome of most women, she was very deuout vnto the SS. & particuler∣ly to S. Francis and S. Antony of Padua. Now she falling greiuously sick, and by reason of her enormous sinnes committed running into dispaire, she had no care of spirituall phisicians, nor of other Sacra∣mentes; whervpon the SS. mentioned hauing pitty on her, came to vi∣sitt her, and hauing saluted her, began to comfort her, and to persuade her to be confessed; but they litle auayled, for she alleaged that her sinnes were such & so haynous as could not be pardoned. And therfore the elder of the two SS. told her that if she would confesse & haue con∣trition of her sinnes, he would be contēted to take her sinnes on himselfe, and to satisfie God for her, yea and would make her participant of all the good deedes he had done during his life, and finally would in the name and part of God promise her eternall life. These wordes put her in good hope, whervpon of a wolfe she became a meeke lambe, with exceeding contrition doeing pennance for all her sinnes; hauing made a generall confession to one of the two: And hauing receaued the holy Sa∣cramentes by their Minister, she by their owne handes was vested in the habitt of the Frere Minors; which done, they disappeared; they who saw them, esteemed them by their comportment and gestures, to be S. Francis and S. Antony. A few dayes after their departure, this woman dyed very piously, and commaunded her body to be buryed in the Church of the Freere Minors, some league distant from the said citty of Liuarez. That very night a foot man of hers retourning from abroad, as the day began to breake, there appeared a shaddow before him, and he coniuring it in the name of the liuing God, it answeared that he was the deuill, that for fourteene yeares had serued the lady Lopez in shape of a woman: and that by right he had gotten and pourchached her; but that att the end of her life, there presented themselues vnto her two Religious wearing the Capuce whome she much affected, who so preuailed that they conuerted her to pen∣nance for her sinnes, and against all right, wrested her soule out of his power, and carried it with them vnto glory: But that thou mayest know this to be true, (said the deuill) when thou shalt come to Liuarez, where she is dead, thou shalt finde a rumour

among the people, by reason of a locke-smith that had killed his wife, who being taken vpon the fact shalbe hanged, and I that haue bin cause therof, shall gaine their soules, and carrie them with me into hell. So that for one soule which I haue lost, I shall gaine twoo. The footman endinge his iorney, found what the deuill had told him to be true, and therfore to all personnes recounted this discourse.

How the mentionned Saintes hindered a woman from hanging her selfe. Taken out of the 23. chapter of the tenth booke.

AN other woman of Portugall named Sara, being verie de∣uout to the said Saintes, was cruellie tormented by her hus∣band; for besides his queanes which he entertayned in his house, the bread and wine which he gaue her were iniuries and basto∣nadoes. Now being herevpon one day run into extreme despaire, she fastened a corde about the beame of her chamber, and hauing made a bowe to put about her necke and to hang her selfe, she heard some ru∣delie knocke att the dore and calling to haue it hastely opened, wherfore hiding here corde, she found that they were two Religious, who prayed her to giue them entertaynement for that night in her house. She demaunded who they were, and how they were called; they answeared that they were two-frere Minors of a farre country, the one called Francis, and the other Antony; she presently replyed, that she would willingly entertaine them for the deuotion she had to S. Francis himselfe, and to S. Antony; and so hauing admitted them, she did accommodate them a chamber wherin to sleep, resoluing for that night to deferre to hange her selfe, for reuerence vnto those seruantes of God. But the SS. about midnight appeared to her hus∣band, and said: God hath sent vs in his behalfe to aduertise thee, that if thou doe not conuert thee from thy sinnes, shake off thy lewd retinue, and liue in peace with thy wife, who is very deuout vnto vs, thou shalt die within three dayes, and be buried in hell, sith thou art cause that this euening she would haue hanged her selfe, if we had not come to preuent her: arise therfore instantlie, and in token that this is true, goe speedilie to thy house, and aske thy wife for the corde wherwith she would strangle her selfe. This miserable husband, being by these wordes full of contrition, went to find his wife in his house, who att her rising missing the Re∣ligious, was in exceeding admiration, how they should goe foorth shee keeping the key of the dore which she opened to her husband, that

then knocked, who humbly demaunding the corde wherwith she would haue hanged her selfe that night, she knew not what to answea∣re: her husband recounted her all, how she had bin preseuered by S. Francis and S. Antony, thenceforward she liued with him in peace and piously, to the great contentment of the poore woman, who was ve∣ry thanckfull to the Sainctes.

How the glorious Father S. Francis held a chapter with his Religious in vision. Taken out of the 18. chapter of the tenth booke.

THere was a Frere Minor in Thoschane, for his owne perti∣culer of very austere life, who being raysed to gouernement, perceauing many yong gentlemen daily to enter into Religion, and many other other desirous to enter, if there were place commodi∣ous to entertaine them, determined to erect a great and sumptuous Monasterie: Which hauing done, he left the litle house wherin he for∣merly resided. Now the glorious Father sainct Francis appeared to him one night in vision, and said: Come with me: he answeared: whi∣ther? and he replyed: to our Monastery, goeing towardes the first he answeared that it was ruined. The S. then said, come only with me, I know well whither I am to goe; and so following him, he came to a Chapter, where it seemed to him that the S. called all the Religious by one and one, and that according to their manner, they confessed their faultes vnto him, yea and that he heard some to accuse themselues of carnall sinnes, others of disobedience, others to haue infringed their first vowe of pouerty; of whome the first and second it seemed that the S. with compassion pardoned, only admonishing them to be wary thē∣ceforward not to fall into the like, but did cruelly chastice those that had transgressed the vow of pouerty; which this Religious much admi∣ring, most humbly prayed the S. to tell him the cause. The S. answea∣red him, that the rule gaue a sufficient punishment to the lasciuious, and such as disobey their Superiours, who will enforce them to obedience, therfore it only needeth to admonish them in good sort. But said he, the precious stone of my holy pouerty, is now of each one trodden vnder foot, as well the great as litle, esteeme it contemptible and mis∣prise it, wherfore I must my selfe redresse it: then addressing himsel∣fe to this Religious, and thou, said he, that hast so rashlie presumed to build asumptuous Monasterie, and to destroie mine owne so pre∣cious and poore, shalt not escape the wrath of God. But the Guar∣dian in his owne excuse alleadged that he did it not of himselfe, and that by the grace of God he affected not those worldlie ho∣nours, but had onlie consented therto for the commodity of other

Religious. Therfore, said he, doest thou meritt a double punishment, considering that being austere in thine owne behalfe, and accommo∣dating they selfe vnto others; thou doest not care to damne thine owne soule: which said he vanished. And what after became of the said Guar∣dian is not knowne.

How S. Francis appeared in vision, deciding who were his Religious, and who not, in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ, sitting as Iudge. Ta∣ken out of the seauententh chapter of the tenth booke.

IN the primitiue time of the Order, there happened a very horrible ac∣cident on this subiect in England; which was thus, there being a Religious of sainct Francis very contemplatiue, who for the merit∣tes of his deuotions was often rapt into extasie: his Guardian seeing him so to remayne a whole day and weeping, said vnto him, I com∣mand you brother, vpon holy obedience to retourne to your selfe from the extasie you are in. Hauing heard the word of obedience, he incontinently came to himselfe, and tooke refection according to his necessity: hauing resumed his spirittes, the Superiour commanded him againe vpon obedience to tell him what he had seene that caused him so bitterly to weepe, which seemed vnto him meerly extraordina∣ry: for the property of mentall extasie is to cause ioy, and not sorrow and lamentation. The Religious thus constrayned, began to recount vnto him saying: O Father, I saw our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST sitting on a very high throne with an incredible Maiesty attended with all his celestiall guard to execute his iudgement. Then in an instant I saw to appeare all degrees of men and women, and saw, which I would neuer haue beleeued, many Religious, and many Preistes also con∣demned as worldlinges among whome I saw a Religious of our Or∣der that had a delicate and sensuall habitt, who being demaunded of what Religion he was, he answeared that he was a Religious of the Or∣der of sainct Francis. Wherfore the mighty Iudge tourning to S. Fran∣cis asked him if it were true that this Religious were one of his. He ans∣weared that he was none of his Religious, because his woare no habit∣tes so fine and sensuall, but poore and patched, and so the wretch was sodenly throwne into hell: after him came an other, accompayned with many seculer Gentlemen, the S. denyed him also to be any of his, affir∣ming that his Religious applyed themselues to prayer and other spiritu∣all excises, and not to vaine seculer conuersations, and so he was con∣dēned as the other, as also the third, because he came with a great quan∣tity of curious bookes: after these there came one very expert in contri∣uing lofty and sumptuous buildinges, who was sent for an architect

into hell. Finallie there came one miserably cloathed and ragged, who fell on his knees, affirming himselfe to be a wretched sinner vnwor∣thy of life: but demaunded mercie of God. S. Francis, ioyfullie recea∣ued him into his armes, and conducted him with him into Paradise, saying to our Lord, this is one of my Frere Minors; and then the vi∣sion disappeared: now this is the cause of mine extraordinary teares.

Here ensueth an order of the nine principall vertues of this glorious S. wherby he merited to obtaine such worthy graces of God: Taken out of the second chapter of the third booke.

AFter the miracles and apparitions which the holy Father S. Francis made to those that were deuout vnto him, it shall not be amisse to recount also the vertues wherby he merited to ob∣tayne of God such graces and so notable giftes, which also he daily ob∣tayneth, according to what the blessed Brother Iuniperus his disciple writeth therof. The first vertue then was his great contrition, confes∣sion, and satisfaction for his sinnes, and his care to auoyd them after∣ward. The second, was the admirable affection he had towardes his neighbour, and the compassion he had of him in effect and in word, and especially in his interiour; in that he esteemed euery one farre aboue himselfe, taking for his ground this argument, that hauing offended the soueraigne Creatour, who so much loued vs, as that for our loue alone he would take on him humane flesh, he therfore participated him∣selfe with euery creature, and so did voluntarily obey all, not only his Superiours, equals and inferiours, but, as faire foorth as was lawful and possible, all creatures. The third, was a separation of heart, from all terrestriall and transitory thinges; for he was vnited to IESVS CHRIST alone, who had created him, and whome alone he desired: Wherfore he in such sort exercised himselfe herein, that it was so easy for him to sequester himselfe from terrestriall thinges, and to haue his spiritt alwayes addressed vnto God, that it seemed his flesh had the sa∣me will with his spiritt. The fourth, was the incredible pacience wher∣with he endured all his afflictions and al the iniuryes that were laid vpō him, endeauouring to loue them that iniuryed him, mortifying his pro∣per sences, and receauing all as from the hand of God: for as he beleeued that all good proceeded from the diuine liberality, so did he beleeue that the affliction which he endured was for his sinnes, and that God meant to chastice him in this lif & not in the other. The fift was his loue vnto the good and the great compassion he had of the wicked, reputing himselfe much lesse then they; for he would say, that the end was not yet seene when the good might become wicked & the wicked good. When he heard any one detracted, either he would excuse him, or would shew

that he disliked it, so that he would putt the detractour to silence, or chaunge the discourse. The sixt, was that he loued to be reprehen∣ded, for which he was verie thanckfull; Neuertheles he was verie vn∣willing to reprehend, though he were verie zealous of the honour of God, of the good of his neighbour, and of the obseruance of the ru∣le; yet to auoide obligation to reprehend, he renounced the office of Generall. The seauenth, was that he serued each one, with a pure will and very great affection; though he would neuer permitt himselfe to be serued, but in extreme necessity; reputing himselfe vnworthy to be serued: alleadging that IESVS CHRIST said, that he came not to be serued, but to serue, And if any one in any necessity serued him, he would in his heart giue thanckes to God for giuing will and power to that Religious to serue him. The eight was, that he endeauoured to conserue in his memorie, the graces which he had receaued of his diui∣ne maiestie, as also the vniuersall benefitts exhibited to al other creatu∣res, for which he was alwayes thanckfull for himselfe and all others. Att the end of this thanckesgiuing, he ordinarily accused himselfe, discen∣ding to the knowledge of himselfe and ascending to that of God, repu∣ting himselfe vnworthy to giue him thanckes, as by these wordes he often signified: But who am I, that presume to giues thanckes for others, I, I say, that am not able to thanck him for the least grace he hath done me, and am also such an abhominable sinner? The ninth and last vertue, was the guard of his tongue, which is the hight of all good, as being the verie gate of life and death, according as it is employed: without the guard wherof all good also is lost. In respect wherof he was alwayes ve∣ry carefull that his wordes should sauour of truth, humility, pouerty cha∣stity, goodnes, benedictiō, prayse of God and his neighbour: & so he me∣rited to be in like sort blessed of God & mē, world without end. Amen.

How the glorious body of the Seraphicall Father S. Francis, was buryed in the citty of Assisium. This is taken out of the first chapter of the tenth booke, and here placed for conclusion of the second booke.

THere is no man but knoweth that the glorious body of the Sera∣phicall Father S. Francis, is buryed in his owne monasterie in the citty of Assisium, but yet after an ordinarie manner: for it is not otherwise knowne in what place it is in the said church: bnt that it is in a great chappell vnder the earth vnder the high altare, and that lampes are putt in att a windoe to lighten that place where the sa∣cred body reposeth, as is also reported of sainct Iames of Galicia, that he is buryed so farre vnder ground, that none can come att him. We must beleeue that God hath so disposed, to the end such pre∣cious

treasures by whose merittes it pleaseth his diuine maiesty daily to work such and so great miracles might not be robbed or ruinated by any alteration or disastrous euent of warre or other euill accident. Now we desiring to content the readers, and not to omitt any matter in this worck that may be desired and is possible to be performed, we haue so dilligentlie searched and enformed our selues, that we haue gotten knowledge that the true relation of what may be desired concerning this subiect, fell into the handes of the great Capitaine Gonzales, Her∣uandez de Cordoua, in his conquest made of Calabria and the kingdo∣me of Naples for his Catholique maiesty, and therfore we haue so much Laboured with importunities and industrie, that att length we obtayned the same, it being this that ensueth, read it with contentment.

A true and faithfull discourse wherby appeareth how the glorious Father S. Francis is buryed. translāted out of the latin originall, which fell into the handes of the great Capitaine Gonzales Heruādez de Cordoue, in his conquest made of the kingdome of Naples.

To the right reuerenced Antony Bishop of Andria, Francis Bancie Duke of Audria, Health.

THe charge which it hath pleaseth you to lay on me, to com∣mitt to writing the visitation which the sanctity of Pope Nico∣las the first personally made of the glorious body of the Seraphicall Father S. Francis, being on the one side ouerburdensome vnto me in regard of the great feeblenes of my spiritt, hath neuerthelesse for other considerations bin very easie and contentfull, as well in that this labour is pious and deuout, as because I am to present it vnto you; to you I say, who were present when it was related vnto vs, so that you are able to correct it and supply that wherin mi∣ne endeauour may faile. So I beseech my sweet lord IESVS CHRIST, for whose prayse and glorie I haue attempted to di∣ctate this discourse, to afford me the grace worthily to dischardge my duety herein: I beseech him I say, by the merittes of this glo∣rious S. of whose body I am to treat, considering that it is not con∣uenient to burry in silence so great a miracle, wherin God doth manifest so great bounty and omnipotencie. Your reuerence and my Lord Iames Bishop of Laquidonia being with me the eighth day of march, as you conferred together walking and often resting your selues, as the manner is in discoursing of some admirable accident; I came neere you, and prayed you to make me participant of your

discourse if I were worthy and my request lawfull: the said Lord Ia∣mes then said vnto me: My Lord Duke, if you knew wherof we did talke you would also admire and wonder. Then did I very instantlie entreat him to tell me the occasion of such admiration. Whereto the said Lord answeared that he would willinglie doe it: but that he ra∣ther desired to weepe when such thinges are recounted and to heare thē of an other, then to relate them himselfe. Neuertheles he neither could nor would omitt to content me and leet me know that their admira∣tion was not without subiect: considering withall that it was a matter worthy to be knowne, but not of all persons, therfore making me par∣taker therof, he thus began his discourse. My Lord Duke, you must vnderstand that I was one of the seruantes of the deceased Eustergio of worthy and blessed memorie, Cardinal of the title of S. Eusebius Archbishop of Beneuentum: who approaching to the pangs and agony of death, yea arriuing to that priuation of naturall heat and vigour, that we much feared he could not liue a day: about midnight I heard him with a loud voice to cry: O S. Francis! then staying a while, with groanes and sighes he redoubled, O Francis! O Francis: wherwith he much amazed vs all: but none of vs durst approach to aske him to demaund the reason for feare to trouble him, but were attentiue to see the successe of this frequent inuocation. I, that exceedinglie loued him, wept bitterly with him, and for him mentally inuocated the Sainct to whome I haue euer had a particuler deuotion: but this had no other successe sauing that the next morning, when we sup∣posed to prepare his obsequies, he began to amend: and the phisitians likewise conceaued better hope of him, he hauing alwayes esteemed me for one of his most affectionate seruantes, hauing bin then a very small time absent from the Court, to yeld due residence to an Abbey which he had bestowed on me: knowing well that he had bin with his Holines to visitt the body of the glorious S. Francis, and desiring to heare the discourse, as also knowing that att other times he had much desired that I should vnderstand the same, but no occasion was euer presented to demaunde it of him: Now taking this occasion of his frequent inuocation of the Sainct, I began first readily to aske him the cause, then att lenghth I freelie discoursed, and humblie reque∣sted him breifely to relate vnto me, how he had seene that glo∣rious body in his Church. Wherevpon he graciouslie answeared me in these wordes: know Abbot, if thou wert not deere vnto me as I hold thee to be. I would not impart it vnto thee, much lesse to any man in the world: we that were there present hauing expresse commaundement of his holines to the contrary: and therfore by reason of that prohibition I will not tell thee the place where it is, but am

well content to tell thee what I saw. Thou shalt then vnderstand that* 2.174 in the yeare 1449. Pope Nicolas the fift, who with an inestimable pro∣uidence gouerned the holy Church, goeing for certaine affaires of great importance to Asssisium, or according to the opinions of some meerly and expresly to visitt this glorious body, sent Sir Peter of Noceson his Secretary, to giue the Guardian of the place vnderstanding therof, who assembling his Religious communicated vnto him the intention of his holinesse. Vpon consultation wherof they were exceedingly busied, for fearing on the one side that his holinesse would take and transport it to Rome: and on the other, not daring to contradict him, they knew not well how to resolue to answeare his holines: but that the said Se∣cretary being very prudent and discreet, considering the anguish wher∣in the Religious were, made answeare of himselfe, and retourning to the Pope told him in their behalfe, that none of his predecessours not the holy Apostolick Sea hauing attempted the same, they knew not well how to resolue, much fearing that he would depriue them of that precious treasure of their Father: which the Pope vnderstanding, he retourned his Secretary to secure them and putt them out of that doubt. The Religious then accorded that he should freely come about mid∣night: but most humbly beseeching him to come attended only with two or three personnes. A bishop of Fraunce that was then neere his Sanctity hearing this, was much scandalized, saying that this was as it were to contradict and to limitte the Apostolicall authority: and that if his holinesse did what those Religious required, it were to giue ill example to the world, and aduised him not to endure it. The Po∣pe answeared him, that hauing good intention, he would not haue it esteemed euill without subiect: and so much the rather because they had very great reason for it, being also requisite to goe into holy places with great humility, wherby he hoped to obtaine of this S. that, for which he expresly went att that time. And therfore he chose only the said Bishop, my selfe, and his said Secretary, and commaunded the Guardian to take the like nomber of his Religious to be present with him att the said visitation. Now as we expected the hower, the Guar∣dian preuenting it came about three of the clock att night vnto his holi∣nes, and hauing kissed his feet conducted him by diuers turninges to a grosse wall but lowe, whither being come the three Religious which he had brought, began to breake the wall, so that thy made a hole fitt for vs to passe commodiously through: we then began there to con∣sider, that vnto the place where the body of S. Francis was, there was a long rew of steppes of marble, by which goeing we came co a tombe made in forme of a vault vnder earth, where the Guardian kneeling downe gaue a burning torch into the hand of his holines, that he might

the more securely enter. Att the higher part of the vault we found a dore some what lowe, that was of brasse very strong, hauing three gros∣se barres of iron, with their lockes that shutt very curiously, and three great chaines of iron that crossed the dore: which being opened, there issued an odour so precious and rare, that none of vs either felt or shall feele a sweeter on earth. The Guardian then with his knee on the gro∣und said to his holines, that he might enter att his pleasure, he entred alone (we remayning without where we discoursed of diuers spirituall thinges) and falling incontinently to the ground before the feet of the S. he began to sigh, groane and weep so bitterly and so sorely, that so persisting a good space, we began to feare, that some accident had be∣fallen him: We then determined to enter to withdraw him, but that hauing of himselfe chaunged his lamentation into ioy, which was an euident signe that he had obtayned of this glorious S. some grace of im∣portance; he called vs all in, desiring to see the said place and to con∣ferre with vs therof, and so entring we fell on our knees, and abbre∣uiating our deuotious to be lesse troublesome to his holines, arising vp, and lifting our eyes on high we remayned all amazed. O how in∣scrutable, freind Abbott, (said the Cardinall) are the wayes, of God! and how distant and different are his iudgementes from all humane pru∣dence! who in his life hath euer seene or heard of a body so many yea∣res dead, to remayne and stand vpright on his feet without any rest or stay? It is no baulme, nor any drith of naturall coldnes, but an only supernaturall and euidently diuine vertue, that thus supporteth this holy body as if it were liuing, in such sort as we haue seene it. We may well acknowledge that the hand of God is no more abbridged in his be∣halfe then if he were liuing, seeing that he is truely liuing, aliue I say in God, aliue in vertues, aliue in miracles, and aliue in image, gesture and and flesh: so that only breath, yea breath alone is wanting. But to tell your particulerly and by order: Know Abbott, that this place is made* 2.175 in forme of a litle chappell with three arched vaultes, that in the mid∣dest seemed to be miraculously made, were it in respect of the walles or pauement, hauing in the middest a stone wheron the glorious bo∣dy of the S. stood vpright on his feet as I haue said, with his face to∣wardes the west, & his eyes eleuated towardes heauē, which they very attentiuely beheld as he accustomed in his life. His handes were ioyned one in an other within the sleeues of his habitt, after the māner of the Freer Minors, & rested on his brest. This body was in all partes as en∣tier and exempt from corruption as the first day of his death. On the o∣ther side of this vault, stood an other body likewise vpright, and cloa∣thed in the habitt of S. Dominick, who seemed to pray with his handes ioyned on high, and his eyes fixed towardes the feet of S. Francis, and

they were so liuelie & cleare, that to neither of both there wanted but speech. They yelded such and so gracious a sauour that it could hardlie be supported: for it was so admirablie subtile and penetrant, that it ra∣uished our spirittes into extaise. Now the Pope hauing well seene and duely considered all this, fell againe on his knees before the said body of S. Francis, then very reuerently lifted vp one side of his habitt, for the other side was fast vnder his foot which he would not pull vp, because it could not conueniētlie be done without stirring the whole body: wher∣fore he contented himselfe to discouer only the other foot, which was all bare without sandale. O happy were our eyes, that then deserued to be∣hold* 2.176 the sacred stigmates which God himselfe with his owne handes imprinted in his deerly beloued! Happy doubtles are the vnderstandin∣ges that can att their pleasure contemplate them: for the wound was as fresh on the middest of ther foot, as if it had bin made att that verie hower, with the hard nayle vpon the bare flesh: and the bloud appeared exceeding full of life. O happy were the soules that were held worthy to see in his seruant, what they could not see in their Lord IESVS CHRIST! and more when afterwardes they saw his sacred handes, which his Holines discouered and saw pearced as the feet, and hauing also the like nailes: we also kissed them laying our impure lippes onthe sacred bloud that was yet very fresh: which made vs to poore out teares, that so abondantly fell from our eyes, as that they hindered our cōtent∣ment; for we could not tast nor enioy the same according to our wish: our eyes were so troubled that we often saw not that precious treasure. But who cā euer explicate the motiō of our vnderstāding, the abstractiō of our spiritt, the melting of our sences, and the faintnes of our corpo∣rall forces, procured by this precious sight? O thrice happy the mouthes of vs so greiuous sinners, wherwith we were permitted to kisse that sa∣cred wound of his foot, with such interiour cōsolation as none could be more! But seauen fold more hapy the Pope who alone kissed the wound of his side, flowered as a fresh rose, & consequētly his very mouth; wher∣vpon he graciously vttered these wordes: O most worthy & excellēt me∣moriall of our redemption, wherwith the eternall God would that con∣formably to our Lord I. C. the glorious Father S. Fr. should be deputed aliue & dead to represent to the world, euen till the last day of iudgmēt, the signe of his dolorous passion! O holy woundes first endured by the Sonne of God for the sinnes of men! and after for our benefitt renewed in his holy seruant Francis O most gracious God! to whome hast thou euer shewē such loue but to this thy most faithful seruant? Blessed sainct, thou hast really carryed the triumphant stander of the crosse, together with the liuely marckes of his passion. Finally thou alone hast ben elec∣ted and found worthy to be pearced in true imitation of our Lord I. C.

differing from him only in this, that he receaued his woundes of the wi∣cked Iewes, and thou of our Redeemer I. C. O extreme benefite! O sin∣guler gift! O ineffable prerogatiue! Fr. who taught thee to serue God? in what new scoole was it performed? and by what merueillous doctri∣ne? Of what master hast thou learned to moūt to so high a degree of per∣fection, that neuer S. of either sex could equall thee in the giftes of God? The Pope vttered these and many other wordes, being rauished out of himselfe in the presence of this S. of God, himselfe together with vs ba∣thinge the pauement of that holy place with abondance of our teares. Now we so persisted in these sweet cōceiptes, that whē we least thought theron, one aduertised vs that it was neere day, and that it was necessary for vs to depart, to shutt vp the hole of the sacred sepulcher dexteriously which touched our hart as a deadly wound, the space of six or seauen ho∣wers that we were there, seeming to haue flowen and not passed away. Making therfore some litle prayer more, and recommending our selues to the S. the Pope first goeing out we all followed, but not till we had opened the two vaultes in the two other arches, where we saw the two other glorious bodies of his disciples, entier also and very odoriferous, but much lesse then that of their master; hauing their habittes of sack∣cloth. Att the entry we saw the body of the blessed Brother Giles, then* 2.177 we came foorth, and the Guardian shutt the dores, praying his Holines to keepe the same in great secresie: which he promised him, and commā∣ded vs also the same. This, my freind Iames, was the cause of my inuoca∣tion that night, when I cryed, O Francis! Francis! hauing yet hope, yea very confident, that he wilbe protectour of my soule before God att my departure. But it seemeth indeed very admirable that this glorious S. had not procured his recouery, but that he might haue declared this his glory to many his deuoted freindes that much desired to vnderstand it: for this discourse ended he began so to decay that he dyed the night following, leauing assured testimony of this truth, considering that it is not to be beleeued nor thought, nor is it probable, that aman especially such as this being in the conflictes of death, would for his pleasure and without oc∣casiō faine a false matter, the time so neere when he should most stricktly render an account vnto God, who seuerely condemneth the culpable and ill-deseruers, as he crowneth the sainctes, his elected here on earth, but much more in heauen, there glorifiyng their bodies & their soules with his glorious vision eternally; whither I beseech him by his grace to con∣duct vs, where he is three and one, and liueth and raigneth world with∣out end. Amen.

The end of the second booke.

Notes

• * 1.1

  1223. Three yeares before his death.
• * 1.2

  Confir∣mation of the said indulgē∣ce by the Pope.
• * 1.3

  The de∣uil temp∣teth S. Francis.
• * 1.4

  to make him leaue prayer.
• * 1.5

  S. Franc. cast, tur∣ned and wallo∣wed him∣selfe all naked in a bush full of thornes.
• * 1.6

  S. Franc. gathered vermilliō & white roses in Ianuary.
• * 1.7

  A mira∣cle in publica∣tion of this in∣dulgence.
• * 1.8

  A doue was seen to fly in the afo∣resaid Church the day of the said in∣dulgence.
• * 1.9

  The Vir∣gin Ma∣ry was likewise seene there.
• * 1.10

  The deuil cōfesseth the ver∣tue of this in∣dulgēce.
• * 1.11

  The san∣ctitie of the first Frier Minors of Assise.
• * 2.1

  Matt. 19.
• * 2.2

  Luc. 9.
• * 2.3

  Matt. 10.
• * 2.4

  Esa. 10. Rom. 9.
• * 2.5

  Matt. 6. 10. & ••4.
• * 2.6

  The sub∣stance of the rule.
• * 2.7

  Iohn. 14.
• * 2.8

  Matt. 6.
• * 2.9

  Philip. 3.
• * 2.10

  Matt. 9.
• * 2.11

  Iosue 4.
• * 2.12

  Matt. 5.
• * 2.13

  In the 10. chapter.
• * 2.14

  What perfectiō of san∣ctity of life and doctrine ought to be in the Frere Minors.
• * 2.15

  A Cruci∣fix wal∣keth be∣fore S. F. A scrole discen∣deth frō heauen on the head of S. Franc.
• * 2.16

  The Te∣stament of S. Fr.
• * 2.17

  He wold not that his habitt should be peeced against his sto∣mack to assuadge the in∣firmitie therof.
• * 2.18

  How much su∣periours are boūd to giue good example to their subiects.
• * 2.19

  F. Fran∣cis is bea∣ten of the de∣uils.
• * 2.20

  And wher∣••••re.
• * 2.21

  The prai∣se of po∣uerty.
• * 2.22

  How po∣uerty was graunted to S. Fr. for his Order.
• * 2.23

  S. Fran went at∣tired in disguise of a beg∣ger to shew & correct some lit∣le defects of his Re∣ligious.
• * 2.24

  He ex∣horteth them to obserue pouerty.
• * 2.25

  S. Franc. multi∣plied bread by the signe of the crosse.
• * 2.26

  S. Franc. miracu∣lously obtayned bread in a neces∣sity.
• * 2.27

  S. Franc. would ra¦ther that the orna∣ments of thealtare should be sold then the vow of pouer∣ty in ne∣cessity infringed
• * 2.28

  God pro∣miseth S. F. to haue care of all the necessities of the Frere Mi∣nors that hope in him.
• * 2.29

  What is true ne∣cessity.
• * 2.30

  Iust dis∣pleasure of S. Fr. for the first de∣licate & ample habitt of the Freer Minors that was made in his time.
• * 2.31

  S. Franc. made all the Re∣ligious of a Couent to depart thence because it was told him that it was the Frere Minors.
• * 2.32

  S. Franc. left his cell be∣cause speaking to him one cal∣led it his. Matt. 8.
• * 2.33

  Matt. 6.
• * 2.34

  S. Franc. endea∣uoured to pul down a house which was builded to serue the Reli∣gious on∣ly in time of the Generall chapter.
• * 2.35

  What kind of churches the Frere Minors should haue.
• * 2.36

  S. Franc. foretold what the Frere Minors haue don in their buildin∣ges.
• * 2.37

  1. Cor. 8.
• * 2.38

  Straung tempta∣tion of a Frere Minor to haue a psalter.
• * 2.39

  Matt. 13.
• * 2.40

  Apotheg∣ma of S. Francis. Matt. 7.
• * 2.41

  Luc. 10.
• * 2.42

  S. Fr. did not de∣sire that his Reli∣gious should studie. Therfore he cur∣sed a Prouin∣ciall be∣cause he had esta∣blished a study against his will.
• * 2.43

  How he would that his Religious should study.
• * 2.44

  Matt. 10.
• * 2.45

  Very re∣marcke∣able sen∣tences of S. Franc.
• * 2.46

  Exhor∣tations for the preachīg Frere Minors.
• * 2.47

  1. Cor. 1.
• * 2.48

  Matt. 23.
• * 2.49

  The hu∣mility of the first Frere Minors.
• * 2.50

  Marcke∣able sa∣tisfactiō.
• * 2.51

  How much S. F. was troubled to heare that his Religious gaue scandall.
• * 2.52

  Terrible impreca∣tion of S. Franc. against the scan∣dalous.
• * 2.53

  The an∣swere of S. Franc. to his Religious that de∣sired to haue ge∣nerall auctority to preach
• * 2.54

  Prophe∣sies 〈…〉〈…〉 Francis.
• * 2.55

  Dan. 3.
• * 2.56

  Predictiō made to S. Fr. of the four first times or estates of his Order.
• * 2.57

  The first estate compa∣red to a head of Gold.
• * 2.58

  The se∣cond to the brest and ar∣mes of siluer.
• * 2.59

  The third the belly of metal.
• * 2.60

  The fourth in the leggs of iron.
• * 2.61

  Sap. 6.
• * 2.62

  S. Franc. did once eat in the night with all his Reli∣gious to accōpany a Bro∣ther that hunger oppres∣sed to death.
• * 2.63

  The first occasion and ori∣ginall of the peni∣tents of the third Order of S. Franc.
• * 2.64

  An at∣tempt & assembly of deuils against the Or∣der of Frere Minors.
• * 2.65

  Matt. 6.
• * 2.66

  e
• * 2.67

  S. Franc. was, mo∣ued and stayed of it selfe to giue him bet∣ter com∣modity of prea∣ching.
• * 2.68

  Swal∣lowes are silent at the co∣mande∣ment of S Franc. and of a scoller at his in∣uocation.
• * 2.69

  He cured a benum∣med child
• * 2.70

  One sick of the palsey. One of the drop∣sie.
• * 2.71

  One cro∣oked.
• * 2.72

  He resto∣red the vse of a womans hands. He resto∣reth sight to one blinde. An other.
• * 2.73

  On blind of one eye.
• * 2.74

  One pos∣sessed▪
• * 2.75

  An other.
• * 2.76

  One of a strange disease.
• * 2.77

  A cord of the said S. wrou∣ght many miracles.
• * 2.78

  And the crummes that re∣mayned after his refectiō.
• * 2.79

  The mi∣raculous entertai∣nement giuen to S. Franc. on the mount Aluerric.
• * 2.80

  God graunted four pri∣uiledges to the Order of Frere Minors.
• * 2.81

  The deuil striueth violently to kil S. Francis.
• * 2.82

  Who was receiued of a hard rock as of waxe.
• * 2.83

  The brut beastes honou∣red S. Fr. shewing to ack∣nowledg his san∣ctity.
• * 2.84

  A sheepe sheweth a will to honour, praise & adore God.
• * 2.85

  And a lambe likewise.
• * 2.86

  A leueret became tame vn∣to him at an in∣stant. A wild conny likewise. And a water bird.
• * 2.87

  As also a great fish.
• * 2.88

  Birdes obeyed S. Francis.
• * 2.89

  Of a grasse-hopper.
• * 2.90

  Of a phe∣sant.
• * 2.91

  Of a Faulcon that ser∣ued S. F. for an alarme.
• * 2.92

  Of a nightin∣gal.
• * 2.93

  What esteeme he made of larc∣kes.
• * 2.94

  How he loued the elemen•• of fire.
• * 2.95

  And the water.
• * 2.96

  The sto∣nes. The wood.
• * 2.97

  And the flowers.
• * 2.98

  The ants obey S. Francis.
• * 2.99

  Why S. Francis loued not the antes. Matt. 6.
• * 2.100

  The deuil visibly ••aried away a woman for trou∣bling a sermon of S. Fr.
• * 2.101

  God sent a light to enligh ten S. Francis in a darck night.
• * 2.102

  He ad∣uert••∣seth the preists of his Order of their duety.
• * 2.103

  Marc. 26
• * 2.104

  ••eb. 10.
• * 2.105

  1. Cor. 11.
• * 2.106

  Iere. 48.
• * 2.107

  Malac. 2.
• * 2.108

  Lnc. 1▪ 2. 11. Matt. 3. Esay. 11.
• * 2.109

  1. Pet. 1.
• * 2.110

  Of the dignity of the B. Sacra∣ment of the altar & how on ought to reue∣rence it. Ioan. 6.
• * 2.111

  Mat. 22. Luc. 10.
• * 2.112

  Luc. 4.
• * 2.113

  Ioan. 14.
• * 2.114

  Ioan. 1.
• * 2.115

  Ioan. 6.
• * 2.116

  Mat. 26. Marc. 14. Luc. 22. Ioan. 6.
• * 2.117

  Mat. 2••.
• * 2.118

  Matt. 5.
• * 2.119

  Matt. 15.
• * 2.120

  Gen. 2.
• * 2.121

  Ioan. 12. Luc. 14.
• * 2.122

  Wheri•• ought to consist the true spirituall ioy of a Frere Minor.
• * 2.123

  1. Cor. 14 Worthy aduertis∣ment to Supe∣riours of the Frere Minors. Mat. 20. Luc. 21. Gal. 6.
• * 2.124

  Matt. 6.
• * 2.125

  Ioan. 17.
• * 2.126

  Matt. 15.
• * 2.127

  How we ought to prepare our sel∣ues to dye.
• * 2.128

  Iere. 17.
• * 2.129

  1. Cor. 3.
• * 2.130

  Psal. 118.
• * 2.131

  Mat. 22.
• * 2.132

  Luc. 18.
• * 2.133

  S. Franc. obtayned raine by prayers.
• * 2.134

  The frog∣ges obey him.
• * 2.135

  Swal∣lowes couers the hea∣rers of his ser∣mon.
• * 2.136

  He cu∣reth a crooked lame & mute child.
• * 2.137

  A mortal wound.
• * 2.138

  He con∣uerted water into wi∣ne.
• * 2.139

  He also conuer∣teth vi∣negar in∣to wine.
• * 2.140

  He rai∣seth one dead.
• * 2.141

  S. Franc. did eat but halfe a loafe in the whole lent.
• * 2.142

  ••say. 6.
• * 2.143

  Esay. 6.
• * 2.144

  Brother Leo and Br. Ruf∣finus, S. Clare, the Car∣dinal protector and the bishop Vgolino, saw the holy Styg¦mates & woundes of S. Fr. in his life time.
• * 2.145

  The wa∣ter that issued out of the stigmates of S. Fr. cured cattell infected with the plague. An ordi∣nary tē∣mpest that destroyed all fruit neere the Mount Aluerne ceassed after S. Francis. had there receaued the stig∣mates. S. Franc. with his hād tou∣ching a man that was ex∣trem cold did war∣me him.
• * 2.146

  A womā being in extreme dāgerous labour was deli∣uered by holding the bri∣dle which S. F. did ride with all.
• * 2.147

  Pope Gregory by a bulle assureth and con∣firmeth the truth of the stigmates
• * 2.148

  Plus vnus oculatus, quam de∣cem all∣riti.
• * 2.149

  Pope A∣lexander the 4. did as much.
• * 2.150

  And Po∣pe Bene∣dict the 2.
• * 2.151

  S. F. vsed a staffe to goe with all the two last years of his life by reason of his stigmates as he had don the two first yeares of his con∣uersion. Luc. 10.
• * 2.152

  God sent Angeli∣call mu∣sick to comfort S. Franc. in his sicknes.
• * 2.153

  And also sent him fish and lettice miracu∣lously in his sick∣nes.
• * 2.154

  The Assi∣sians sent to pray S. Franc▪ to dwell and end his dayes att Assi∣sium.
• * 2.155

  The assi∣sians found food for the loue of God, which was de∣nied them for mony▪
• * 2.156

  S. Franc. prophe∣sieth that S. Clare shall see him be∣fore her death.
• * 2.157

  S. Franc. knew in spiritt that the lady of the Sea∣uen-Sun∣ne came to see him.
• * 2.158

  S. Franc. foretold the dayes of his death & buriall.
• * 2.159

  S. Fran∣cis before his death stript him selfe all naked.
• * 2.160

  S. Fran. receaueth the holy Sacra∣ments before his death.
• * 2.161

  And gaue his holy and last benedi∣ction to his Reli∣gious.
• * 2.162

  The death of S. F. the 45. yeare of his age the 20. of his con∣uersion, & of our Lord the 1226.
• * 2.163

  The soule of B. An∣gelus ac∣compa∣nieth that of S Fr. into glory. He appe∣ared to the Bis∣hop of Assisium presently after his death.
• * 2.164

  Vision of the pas∣sadge of the soule of S. Fr. vnto glo∣ry.
• * 2.165

  The lady of the Seauen Sunnes as an o∣ther Mag¦dalen an∣noynted the body of S. Fr.
• * 2.166

  He was enterred as he de∣sired in the place of execu∣tiō being the most abiect of the citty.
• * 2.167

  How S. Clare saw the body of S. Franc.
• * 2.168

  S. Fr. was canonised a yeare and nine months after his death by the same Pope att Assisium.
• * 2.169

  Pope Gre∣gory the 9. being Cardinal would become a Frere Minor.
• * 2.170

  S. Franc. fortold and pro∣phesied to Pope Gre∣gory the 9. that he shold be Pope. This Po∣pe some∣times cloathed himselfe in habitt of a Frere Minor & vnknown did his deuotion among them.
• * 2.171

  S. Franc. cured a tame girle.
• * 2.172

  And sa∣ued a girle fro drow∣ning.
• * 2.173

  S. Franc. by his merittes reuiueth a dis∣membred child.
• * 2.174

  Pope Ni∣colas the 5. went expresly to Assi∣sium to see the body of S. Franc. the yeare. 1449.
• * 2.175

  The ad∣mirable standing of the body of S. Franc.
• * 2.176

  The stig∣mates of S. Franc. appeared fresh on his body.
• * 2.177

  Brother Giles also.